diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60154-0.txt | 5806 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60154-0.zip | bin | 110218 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60154-h.zip | bin | 299938 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60154-h/60154-h.htm | 9010 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60154-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 66276 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60154-h/images/frontispiece.jpg | bin | 27618 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60154-h/images/frontpastedown.jpg | bin | 45653 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60154-h/images/rearpastedown.jpg | bin | 45630 -> 0 bytes |
11 files changed, 17 insertions, 14816 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..57559ce --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #60154 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/60154) diff --git a/old/60154-0.txt b/old/60154-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 6e4bb92..0000000 --- a/old/60154-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5806 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Red Cross Girls in the British Trenches, by -Margaret Vandercook - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Red Cross Girls in the British Trenches - -Author: Margaret Vandercook - -Release Date: August 23, 2019 [EBook #60154] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK RED CROSS GIRLS IN BRITISH TRENCHES *** - - - - -Produced by Demian Katz, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (Images -courtesy of the Digital Library@Villanova University -(http://digital.library.villanova.edu/)) - - - - - - -Transcriber’s Notes: - -Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_). - -Additional Transcriber’s Notes are at the end. - - * * * * * - -THE RED CROSS GIRLS IN THE BRITISH TRENCHES - -[Illustration: IT DID NOT OCCUR TO HER THAT SHE WAS IN EQUAL -PERIL--(_See page 250_)] - - * * * * * - - - - -The Red Cross Girls in the British Trenches - - - By - MARGARET VANDERCOOK - - Author of “The Ranch Girls Series,” “Stories - about Camp Fire Girls Series,” etc. - - Illustrated - - The John C. Winston Company - Philadelphia - - * * * * * - - Copyright, 1916, by - THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO. - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. A SOCIAL FAILURE 7 - - II. DIFFERENT KINDS OF COURAGE 26 - - III. FAREWELL 41 - - IV. MAKING ACQUAINTANCES 58 - - V. “LADY DORIAN” 71 - - VI. A TRIAL OF FIRE 85 - - VII. THE LANDING 97 - - VIII. A MEETING 109 - - IX. “BUT YET A WOMAN” 124 - - X. BEHIND THE FIRING LINES 138 - - XI. OUT OF A CLEAR SKY 150 - - XII. FIRST AID 161 - - XIII. THE SUMMONS 169 - - XIV. COLONEL DALTON 179 - - XV. NEWSPAPER LETTERS 190 - - XVI. THE AMBULANCE CORPS 202 - - XVII. DICK 214 - - XVIII. A REAPPEARANCE 226 - - XIX. THE TEST 235 - - XX. A GIRL’S DEED 249 - - XXI. AN UNEXPECTED SITUATION 258 - - XXII. RECOGNITION 271 - - * * * * * - -THE RED CROSS GIRLS IN THE BRITISH TRENCHES - - - - -CHAPTER I _A Social Failure_ - - -The dance was over and Mildred Thornton climbed disconsolately up the -long stairs. From her thin shoulders floated a delicate white scarf -and her dress was of white lace and tulle. Yet Mildred had no look of -a conquering Princess, nor yet of Cinderella, who must have carried -her head proudly even after the ball, remembering the devotion of her -Prince. - -But for Mildred there was no Prince to remember, nor devotion from -anyone. She was in that mood of hopeless depression which comes from -having attended a dance at which one has been a hopeless failure. Her -head drooped and though her cheeks were hot, her hands were cold. - -Downstairs in the library she could hear her brother having his -good-night talk with their mother. Of course he did not intend that -she should overhear what was being said, and yet distinctly his words -floated up to her. - -“Well, dearest, I did what I could, I swear it. Do hand me another one -of those sandwiches; playing the devoted brother takes it out of me. -But poor old Mill is no go! The fellows were nice enough, of course; -they danced with her whenever I asked them, but the worst of it was -they would not repeat the offense. You know Mill dances something like -an animated telegraph pole, and though she is a brick and all that, -she hasn’t an ounce of frivolous conversation. Do you know, I actually -heard her talking about the war, and no one in our set ever speaks of -the war now; we are jolly tired of the subject.” - -Whatever her mother’s reply, it was given in so low a tone as to be -inaudible. But again Dick’s voice was pitched louder. - -“Oh, all right, I’ll keep up the struggle a while longer, as I -promised, but it’s no use. Have you ever thought of what will become of -your adored son’s popularity if he has to continue in New York society -with a ‘Mill’ stone hung about his neck?” - -On the stairs the girl bit her lips, flinging back her head to keep the -tears away. For at once there had followed the sound of her brother’s -pleased laugh over his own wit, then her mother’s murmured protest. - -So plainly could Mildred Thornton see the picture in the library that -it was not necessary for her to be present except in the spirit. -Indeed, it was in order that she might not intrude upon Dick’s -confession that she had insisted upon going at once to her own room as -soon as they arrived at home. Nevertheless, no one need tell her that -her brother had not the faintest intention of being unkind. He never -liked hurting people’s feelings; yet when one is handsome and charming, -sometimes it is difficult to understand how those who are neither must -feel. - -In her own room a moment later, Mildred, touching the electric button, -flooded her apartment with a soft yellow light. Then deliberately -placing herself before a long mirror the girl began a study of her own -appearance. After all, was she so much less good looking than other -girls? Was that the reason why Dick had been compelled to report to -their mother her extraordinary lack of social success? And if this had -been the only occasion, once would not have mattered. But after three -months of the same story, with everything done to help her, beautiful -clothes, her own limousine, her father’s money and reputation, -her mother’s and brother’s efforts--why, no wonder her family was -discouraged. But if only her mother had not been so disappointed and so -chagrined, Mildred felt she would not have cared a great deal. There -were other things in life besides society. - -Yet now, without fear or favor, Mildred Thornton undertook to form an -impartial judgment of herself. - -In the mirror she saw reflected a girl taller than most girls, but even -in these days when slenderness is a mark of fashion, certainly one who -was too thin. However, there was comfort in the fact that her shoulders -were broad and flat and that she carried her head well. - -“For one must find consolation in something,” Mildred murmured aloud. -Then because she did not consider that the consolations were as -numerous as they might have been, she frowned. It was unfortunate, of -course, that her hair, though long and heavy, was also straight and -flaxen and without the yellow-brown lights that were so attractive. -Then assuredly her chin was too square and her mouth too large. - -Closer she peered into the mirror. Her nose was not so bad; it could -not be called piquant, nor yet pure Greek, but it was a straight, -American nose. And at any rate her eyes were fairly attractive; if one -wished to be flattering they might even be called handsome. They were -almost steel color, large and clear, with blue and gray lights in them. -Her eyebrows and lashes were much darker than her hair. If only their -expression had not always been so serious! - -Turning her head first on one side and then on the other, attempting to -dart ardent, challenging glances at herself, suddenly Mildred made a -little grimace. Then throwing back her head she laughed. Instantly the -attraction she had been hoping for appeared in her face although the -girl herself was not aware of it. - -“Mildred Thornton, what an utter goose you are! It is tragic enough to -be a stick and a wall flower. But when you attempt behaving like the -girls who are belles, you simply look mad.” - -Moving aside from the mirror Mildred now let her party gown slip to the -floor. - -She was standing in the center of a beautiful room whose walls were -gray and gold. The rug under her feet was also gray with a deep border -of yellow roses. Her bed was of mahogany and there was a mahogany -writing desk and table and low chairs of the same material. Through an -open door one could glimpse a private sitting room even more charming. -Indeed, as there was no possible luxury missing so there could be no -doubt that Mildred Thornton was a fortunately wealthy girl, which of -course meant that she had nothing to trouble her. - -Nevertheless, at this moment Mildred was thinking, “Oh, if only I were -thirty instead of nineteen, I wonder if I might be allowed to be happy -in my own way.” - -Then without remembering to throw a dressing gown across her shoulders, -tip-toeing across the floor without any apparent reason, the girl -unlocked a secret drawer in her desk. Opening it she drew out a large, -unusual looking envelope. She was staring at this while her eyes were -slowly filling with tears, when there came a sudden knock at her door. - -At the same instant the envelope was thrust back into the drawer, and -not until then did Mildred answer or move toward her door. - -A visit from her mother tonight was really one of the last things in -the world she desired. It was wicked to have so little sympathy with -one’s own mother and the fault was of course hers. But tonight she -was really too tired and depressed to explain why she had made no -more effort to be agreeable. Her mother would insist that she had only -herself to blame for her evening’s failure. It was hard, of course, -that so beautiful a woman could not have had a handsome daughter as -well as a handsome son. - -But instead of her mother, there in the hall stood a tall, thin man, -whose light hair had turned gray. He had a strong, powerful face, -deeply lined, one that both men and women turned to look at the second -time. - -“I heard you come upstairs alone, Mill dear,” Judge Thornton said, -smiling like a shamefaced schoolboy. “Don’t tell your mother or Dick, -will you, for we had better break it to them by degrees? But I sent a -check today for two thousand dollars to the Red Cross Fund to be used -in this war relief business, my dear. I had to do it, it was on my -conscience. I know your mother and brother won’t like it; they have -been scolding for a new motor car and I’ve said I couldn’t afford one. -Really four persons ought to be able to get on with two automobiles, -when a good many thousands are going without bread. We’ll stand -together, won’t we, even if my little girl has to give up one of her -debutante parties?” - -Already Mildred’s arms were about her father’s neck so that he found it -difficult to talk, for that and other reasons. - -“I am so glad, so glad,” she kept whispering. “You know how tiresome -Dick and mother feel I am because I don’t think we ought to keep on -playing and dancing and frivoling, when this horrible war is going -on and people are being wounded and killed every minute. If you only -guessed how I wanted to use the little knowledge and strength I have to -help.” - -But the Judge now shook his head decisively and moved away. - -“Nonsense, child, you are too young; such an idea is not to be thought -of. We ought never to have let you attend those hospital classes, or -at least I should not have allowed it. Goodness knows, your mother -fought the idea bitterly enough! But remember, you promised her that -you would give the same time to society that you have given to your -nursing, and that is three years. You can’t go back on your word, and -besides I won’t have you thinking so much about these horrors; you’ll -be making yourself ill. War isn’t a girl’s business.” Certainly Judge -Thornton was trying to be severe, but just beyond the door he turned -back. - -“I sent the check in your name, Mill dear, so you can feel you are -doing a little something to help,” he added affectionately. “Good -night.” - -Afterwards, although tired (and it was quite two o’clock when she was -finally in bed), Mildred Thornton found it almost impossible to sleep. -At first she kept seeing a vision of herself as she appeared at the -dance earlier in the evening. How stiff and solemn and out of place she -had seemed, and how impossible it had been to make conversation with -the young men her brother had brought forward and introduced to her! -In the first place, they had not seemed like men at all, but like the -fashionably dressed pictures in the magazine advertisements or the -faultless figures adorning the windows in men’s furnishing stores. - -Besides, they had only wished to talk of the latest steps in the new -dances or the last musical comedy. And what a strange expression that -young fellow’s face had worn, when she had asked him if he had ever -thought of going over to help in the war! No wonder Dick had been so -ashamed of her. - -Then, having fallen asleep, Mildred began dreaming. Her father had -been right, she must have been thinking more than she should about the -war. Because in her dream she kept seeing regiment after regiment of -soldiers marching across broad, green fields, with bands playing, flags -flying and their faces shining in the sun. Finally they disappeared -in a cloud of black smoke, and when this took place she had awakened -unexpectedly. - -Sitting up in bed with her long flaxen braids hanging over either -shoulder, Mildred wondered what had aroused her at this strange hour? -Then she remembered that it was the loud, clear ringing of their front -door bell. Moreover, she had since become conscious of other noises in -the house. Her brother had rushed out of his room and was calling to -the man servant who had turned on the lights down in the front hall. - -“I say, Brown, be careful about opening that front door, will you? Wait -half a moment until I get hold of my pistol and I’ll join you. I don’t -like this business of our being aroused at a time like this. It must be -just before daylight and New York is full of burglars and cutthroats.” - -Dick then retired into his room and the next sound Mildred heard was -his voice expostulating with his mother. - -“Oh, go on back to bed, dearest, and for heaven’s sake keep father out -of this. Certainly there is no danger; besides, if there were I am -not such a mollycoddle that I’m going to have Brown bear the brunt. -Somebody’s got to open the door or that bell will never stop ringing.” - -Then Dick’s feet in his bedroom slippers could be heard running down -the uncarpeted stairs. A moment later Mildred got into her wrapper and -stood with her arm about her mother’s waist, shivering and staring down -into the hall. - -If anything should happen to Dick it would be too tragic! Her mother -adored him. - -The butler was now unfastening the storm doors, while directly behind -him Dick waited with his pistol at a convenient level. - -Then both men stepped backward with astonished exclamations, allowing -a queer, small figure to enter the hall without a word of protest. The -next moment Mildred was straining her ears to hear one of the most -bewitching voices she had ever imagined. Later an equally bewitching -figure unfolded itself from a heavy coat. - -“It’s sorry I am to have disturbed you at such an hour,” the girl -began. “But how was I to know that the train from Chicago would arrive -at three o’clock in the morning instead of three in the afternoon? -I was hoping some one would be at the station to meet me, though of -course I didn’t expect it, so I just took a cab and found the way here -myself.” - -Then the newcomer smiled with a kind of embarrassed wistfulness. - -For the first time beholding Dick’s pistol, which was now hanging in a -dangerously limp fashion in his hand, she started. - -“Oh,” she exclaimed, “I suppose you think that in Nebraska we go about -with pistols in our hands instead of pocket handkerchiefs; but, really, -we don’t welcome guests with them.” - -Having dropped her coat on the floor, the girl under the light looked -so tiny that she seemed like a child. She had short, curly dark hair -which her tight-fitting traveling cap had pressed close against her -face. Her eyes were big and blue, and perhaps because she was pale from -fatigue her lips were extremely red. - -Indeed, Dick Thornton decided, and never afterwards changed his -opinion, that she was one of the best looking girls he had ever seen in -his life. But who could she be, where had she come from, and what was -she doing in their house at such an extraordinary hour? - -Clearing his throat, Dick made a tremendous effort to appear -impressive. Yet he was frightfully conscious of his own absurdity. He -knew that his hair must be standing on end, that his dressing gown had -been donned in a hurry and that he had on slippers with a space between -his feet and dressing gown devoid of covering. Moreover, what was he to -do with his absurd pistol? - -“I am afraid you have made a mistake,” Dick began lamely. “If you are -a stranger in New York and have just arrived to visit friends, perhaps -we can tell you where to find them. Or, or, if you--” Dick did not feel -that it was exactly his place to invite a strange young woman to spend -the rest of the night at their home; yet as her cab had gone one could -hardly turn her out into the street. Why did not his mother or Mildred -come on down and help him out. Usually he knew the right thing to say -and do, but this situation was too much for him. Besides, the girl -looked as if she might be going to cry. - -But she was a plucky little thing, because instead of crying she tried -to laugh. - -“I have made a mistake, of course,” she faltered. “I was looking for -Judge Richard Thornton’s home on Seventy-fourth Street, the number was -28 I thought. Has the cabman brought me to the wrong place?” - -Slowly Mrs. Thornton was now approaching them with Mildred hovering in -the background. But Dick did not altogether like the expression of his -mother’s face. It showed little welcome for the present intruder. Now -what could he say to make her happier before any one else had a chance -to speak. - -“Why, that _is_ my father’s name and our address all right, and I -expect we are delighted to see you. I wonder if you would mind telling -us your name and where you have come from? You see, we were not exactly -looking for a visitor, but we are just as glad to see you.” - -The girl had turned at once toward Mrs. Thornton and it was astonishing -how much dignity she possessed in spite of her childish appearance. - -“I regret this situation more than I can express. I am sure I owe you -an explanation, although I do not know exactly what it can be,” she -began. “My name is Barbara Meade. Several weeks ago my father wrote to -his old school friend, Judge Richard Thornton, saying that I was to be -in New York for a short time on my way to England. He asked if it would -be convenient to have me stay with you. He received an answer saying -that it _would_ be perfectly convenient and that I might come any -day. Then before I left, father telegraphed.” Barbara’s lips were now -trembling, although she still kept back the tears. “If you will call a -cab for me, please, I shall be grateful to you. I would have gone to a -hotel tonight, only I did not know whether a hotel would receive me at -this hour.” - -“My dear child, you will do no such thing. There has been some mistake, -of course, since I have never heard of your visit. But certainly we -are not going to turn you out in the night,” Mrs. Thornton interrupted -kindly. - -Ordinarily she was supposed to be a cold woman. Now her manner was so -charming that her son and daughter desired to embrace her at the same -moment. But there was no time for further discussion or demonstration, -because at this instant a new figure joined the little group. Actually -Judge Thornton looked more like a criminal than one of the most famous -criminal lawyers in New York state. - -Nevertheless, immediately he put his arm about Barbara Meade’s -shoulders. - -“My dear little girl, you need never forgive me; I shall not forgive -myself nor expect any one else to do so. Certainly I received that -letter from your father. Daniel Meade is one of my dearest friends -besides being one of the finest men in the United States. Moreover, I -wrote him that we should be most happy to have his daughter stay with -us as long as she liked, but the fact of the matter is--” several times -the tall man cleared his throat. “Well, my family will tell you that I -am the most absent-minded man on earth. I simply forgot to mention the -matter to my wife or any one else. So now you have to stay on with us -forever until you learn to forgive me.” - -Then Dick found himself envying his father as he patted their visitor’s -shoulder while continuing to beg her forgiveness. - -But the next moment his mother and sister had led their little guest -away upstairs. Then when she was safely out of sight Dick again became -conscious of his own costume--or lack of it. - - - - -CHAPTER II _Different Kinds of Courage_ - - -Moving along Riverside Drive with sufficient slowness to grasp details -had given the little western visitor an opportunity to enjoy the great -sweep of the Hudson River and the beauty of the New Jersey palisades. - -On the front seat of the motor car Barbara sat with Dick Thornton, -who had offered to take the chauffeur’s place for the afternoon. Back -of them were Mrs. Thornton and Mildred. It was a cold April day and -there were not many other cars along the Drive. Finally Mrs. Thornton, -leaning over, touched her son on the shoulder. - -“I think it might be wiser, Dick, to go back home now. Barbara has seen -the view of the river and the wind has become so disagreeable. Suppose -we turn off into Broadway,” she suggested. - -Acquiescing, a few moments later Dick swung his car up a steep -incline. He was going at a moderate pace, and yet just before reaching -Broadway he sounded his horn, not once, but half a dozen times. The -crossing appeared free from danger. Then when they had arrived at about -the middle of the street, suddenly (and it seemed as if the car must -have leaped out of space) a yellow automobile came racing down Broadway -at incredible speed. - -It chanced that Barbara observed the car first, although immediately -after she heard queer muffled cries coming from Mildred and her mother. -She herself felt no inclination to scream. For one thing, there did -not seem to be time. Nevertheless, impulse drew her eyes toward Dick -Thornton to see how he was affected. - -Of course he must have become aware of their danger when the rest of -them had. He must know that all their lives were in deadly peril. Yet -there was nothing in the expression of his face to suggest it, nor -had his head moved the fraction of an inch. Strange to see him half -smiling, his color vivid, his dark eyes unafraid, almost as if he had -no realization of what must inevitably happen. - -Closing her own eyes, Barbara felt her body stiffen; the first shock -would be over in a second, and afterwards---- - -Nevertheless no horrible crash followed, but instead the girl felt -that she must be flying along through the air instead of being driven -along the earth. For they had made a single gigantic leap forward. Then -Barbara became aware that Mildred was speaking in a voice that shook -with nervousness in spite of her effort at self-control. - -“You have saved all our lives, Dick. How ever did you manage to get out -of that predicament?” Afterwards she endeavored to quiet her mother, -who was becoming hysterical now that they were entirely safe. - -So they were safe! It scarcely seemed credible. Yet when Barbara Meade -looked up the racing car was still speeding on its desperate way down -Broadway, followed by two policemen on motorcycles, while their own -automobile was moving quietly on. The girl had a moment of feeling -limp and ill. Then she discovered that Dick Thornton was talking to her -and that she must answer him. - -He was still smiling and his brown eyes were untroubled, but now that -the danger had passed every bit of the color had left his face. Yet -undoubtedly he was good looking. - -Barbara had to check an inclination to laugh. This was a tiresome -trait of hers, to see the amusing side of things at the time when they -should not appear amusing. Now, for instance, it was ridiculous to find -herself admiring Dick Thornton’s nose at the instant he had saved her -life. - -His face was almost perfectly modeled, his forehead broad and high with -dark hair waving back from it like the pictures of young Greek boys. -His brown eyes were deeply set beneath level brows, his olive skin and -his mouth as attractive as a girl’s. - -Yes, her new acquaintance was handsome, Barbara concluded gravely, and -yet his face lacked strength. Personally she preferred the bronzed and -rugged type of young men to whom she was accustomed in the west. - -But what was it that her companion had been saying? - -“I do trust, Miss Meade, that you are not ill from fright. Mildred, -will you please lend us mother’s smelling salts for a little while, or -had we best stop by a drug store?” - -Shaking her head Barbara smiled. She was wearing the same little -close-fitting brown velvet hat of the night of her arrival. But today -her short curls had fluttered out from under it and her eyes were wide -open and bluer than ever with the wonderful vision of the first great -city she had ever seen. - -“Oh, dear me, no, there is nothing in the world the matter with me,” -Barbara expostulated. “Why if I can’t go through a little bit of -excitement like that, how do you suppose I am going to manage to be a -Red Cross nurse in Europe in war times?” - -“You a war nurse?” Dick Thornton’s voice expressed surprise, amusement, -and disbelief. He turned his head sideways to glance at his companion. -“Forgive me,” he said, “but you look a good deal more like a bisque -doll. I believe they do have dolls dressed as Red Cross nurses, set up -in the windows of the toy shops. Shall I try to get a place in a window -for you?” - -Barbara was blushing furiously, although she intended not to allow -herself to grow angry. Certainly she must not continue so sensitive -about her youthful appearance. There would be many more trials of this -same kind ahead of her. - -“I am sorry you think I look like a doll,” she returned with an effort -at carelessness; “it is rather absurd in a grown-up woman to show so -little character. My hair is short because I had typhoid fever a year -ago. You know, I’m really over eighteen; I got through school pretty -early and as I have always known what I wanted to do, I took some -special courses in nursing at school, so I was able to graduate two -years afterwards.” - -“Oh, I see,” Dick murmured, appearing thoughtful. “Eighteen is older -than any doll I ever heard of unless she happened to be a doll that had -been put away in an old cedar chest years ago. Then she usually had the -paint licked off, the saw-dust coming out and her hair uncurled.” Again -Dick glanced around, grave as the proverbial judge. “You know, it does -not look to me as if any of those alarming things had _yet_ happened to -you, else I might try to turn doctor myself.” - -Good-naturedly Barbara laughed. If her new acquaintance insisted upon -taking her as a joke, at least she had enough sporting blood not to -grow angry, or at least if she were angry not to reveal it. - -“Well, what _are_ you going to be, Mr. Thornton?” Barbara queried, -shrugging her shoulders the slightest bit. “As long as you need not -develop into a physician on _my_ account, are you to be a lawyer like -your father?” - -Dick suppressed a groan. To look at her would you ever have imagined -that this little prairie flower of a girl would develop into a -serious-minded young woman demanding to hear about “your career”? Any -such idea must be nipped in the bud at once. - -“Oh, no, I am certainly _not_ going to study law, and if you don’t mind -my mentioning it, I get pretty bored with that suggestion. Everybody -I meet thinks because my father is one of the biggest lawyers in the -country that I must become his shadow. It is all right being known as -my ‘father’s son’ up to a certain point, but I’m not anxious to have -comparisons made between us as lawyers.” - -Barbara felt uncomfortable. She had not intended opening a subject that -seemed to be such an unfortunate one. So she only murmured, “I beg your -pardon.” - -And though Dick laughed and answered, “Don’t mention it,” there was -little more conversation between them for the rest of the drive home. - -But once at home in the big, sunny library, stretched out in an arm -chair, smoking while the girls were drinking tea, the young man became -more amiable. - -He had changed his outdoor clothes for a velvet smoking jacket and his -shoes for a pair of luxurious pumps. - -“I say, Mildred, old girl, would you mind ringing the bell and having -Brown bring me some matches?” he asked. Finding his own gone, he had -simply turned his head and smiled upon his sister. It happened that the -bell was within only a few feet of him and she had to cross the room to -accomplish his desire. - -Although Mildred was tired from a strenuous half hour devoted to -comforting her mother since their return from the ride, without -protesting or even appearing surprised, she did as she was asked. - -But Barbara Meade felt her own cheeks flushing. One need not stay -in the Thornton household for four entire days, as she had, before -becoming aware that it was the son of the family to whom every knee -must bow. His mother, sister, the servants appeared to adore him. -It was true that Judge Thornton attempted to show a little more -consideration for his daughter, but he was so seldom at home and when -there his attention was usually upon some problem of his own. - -More than once Barbara had felt sorry for Mildred. Of course, her -position looked like an enviable one as the only daughter of a wealthy -and distinguished man, with a beautiful mother and a charming brother. -Nevertheless, however little one liked to criticize their hostess even -in one’s own mind, Barbara could not but see that Mildred Thornton’s -life with her mother was a difficult one. - -In the first place, Mrs. Thornton was a fashionable society woman. In -spite of what might seem to most people riches, she was constantly -talking about how extremely poor they were and how she hoped that -Dick and Mildred would make matches that would bring money into the -family. She had the same dark eyes and olive coloring that her son -had inherited, and as her hair was a beautiful silver-white, it made -her face appear younger. She seemed to treat her daughter Mildred’s -plainness as a personal insult to herself and behaved as though Mildred -could have no feeling in the matter. Several times the visitor had -heard her refer to her daughter’s lack of beauty before strangers. - -But that Dick Thornton should dare treat his sister with the same lack -of consideration was insufferable! Barbara had a short, straight little -nose with the delicate nostrils that belong to most sensitive persons. -Now she could not help their arching with disdain, although she hoped -no one would notice her. - -Yet Dick was perfectly aware of her indignation and amused by it. He -was accustomed to having girls angry with him; it was one of the ways -in which they showed their interest. - -“I wonder if I would like to know what Miss Barbara Meade is at this -moment thinking of me?” he demanded lazily, smiling from under his -half-closed brown eyes and blowing a wreath of soft gray smoke into a -halo about his own head. - -The girl’s blue eyes had the trick of darkening suddenly. It was in -this way she betrayed her emotions before she could speak. - -“I was thinking,” she answered in a clear, cold little voice, “that I -have always been sorry before I never had a brother. But now I am not -so sure.” - -An abominably rude speech! The girl could not decide whether or not she -regretted having made it. Certainly there was an uncomfortable silence -in the big room until Mildred broke it. - -She had been gazing thoughtfully into the fire, which the April day -made agreeable, and talking very little. Now she shook her head in -protest. - -“Oh, brothers aren’t altogether bad,” she smiled. - -Barbara stammered. - -“No, of course not; I didn’t mean that. You must both forgive me. You -see, I have only a married sister who is years older than I am, and -my father. I suppose I have gotten too used to saying whatever pops -into my head. Perhaps the men in the west are more polite to girls -than eastern men. I don’t know exactly why, but they are bigger, -stronger men; they live outdoors and because their lives are sometimes -rough they try to have their manners gentle. Oh, goodness, I have -said something else impolite, haven’t I?” Barbara ended in such -consternation that her host and hostess both laughed. - -“Oh, don’t mind me; please go right ahead if it relieves your -feelings,” Dick remarked so humorously that Barbara felt it might be -difficult to dislike him intensely, however you might disapprove of him. - -“Only,” he added, “don’t start shooting verbal fireworks at the poor -wounded soldiers whom you are going to attempt to nurse. If a fellow -is down and out they might prove fatal. I say, Mill, did you ever hear -anything more absurd? Miss Meade has an idea that she is going over -to nurse the British Tommies. She looks more like she needed a nurse -herself--with a perambulator.” - -“Yes, I know, Barbara has talked it all over with me,” Mildred replied. -“We went together to the Red Cross headquarters today to see about -arrangements, when she could cross and what luggage she should take -with her. Four American girls are to go in a party and after they -arrive in England they will be sent where they are most needed. You -see, Barbara’s mother was an Irish woman, so she feels she is partly -British; and then her father was a West Point man. She meant to make -her living as a nurse anyhow, so why shouldn’t she be allowed to help -in the war? I understand exactly how Barbara feels.” - -Still gazing into the fire, Mildred’s face had grown paler and more -determined. “You see, I am going with her. I offered my own services -and was accepted this morning. We sail in ten days,” she concluded. - -“You, Mildred? What utter tommy-rot!” Dick exclaimed inelegantly. “The -mater is apt to lock you up in your room on a bread-and-water diet for -ten days for even suggesting such a thing.” Then he ceased talking -abruptly and pretended to be stifling a yawn. For, glancing up, he had -discovered that his mother was unexpectedly standing in the doorway. -She was dressed for dinner and looked very beautiful in a lavender -satin gown, but the expression on her face was not cheering. - -Evidently she had overheard Mildred’s confession and his sister was -in for at least a bad quarter of an hour. Personally Dick hoped his -own words had not betrayed her. For although he was a fairly useless, -good-for-nothing character, he wasn’t a cad, and for some reason or -other he particularly did not wish their visitor to consider him one. - - - - -CHAPTER III _Farewell_ - - -In the same sitting room and in the same chair, half an hour later, sat -Barbara Meade, but in a changed mood. She was alone. - -More ridiculously childish than ever she looked, with her small face -white and tears forcing their way into her eyes and down her cheeks. - -Yet from the music room adjoining the library came such exquisite -strains of a world-old and world-lovely melody sung in a charming tenor -voice, that the girl was compelled to listen. - - “Drink to me only with thine eyes - And I will pledge with mine.” - -Straight through the song went on to the end. But when it was finally -finished there was a moment’s silence. Then Dick Thornton appeared, -standing between the portieres dividing the two rooms. - -“Say, I am awfully sorry there was such a confounded row,” he began. -“But there is no use taking the matter so seriously, it is poor Mill’s -funeral, not yours. You seem to be the kind of independent young female -who goes ahead and does whatever reckless thing she likes without -asking anybody’s advice. But I do wish you would give the scheme up -too. Mildred will never be allowed to go with you. I don’t approve of -it any more than mother does. Just you stay on in New York and I’ll -show you the time of your life.” - -Dick looked so friendly and agreeable, enough to have softened almost -any heart. But Barbara was still thinking of the past half hour. - -“Thank you,” she returned coldly. “I haven’t the faintest idea of -giving up my purpose, even to ‘have the time of my life.’ And I do -think you were hateful not to have stood by your sister. Besides, -you might at least have said that you did not believe I had tried to -influence Mildred, when your mother accused me. She was extremely -unkind.” - -Entering the library Dick now took a chair not far from their -visitor’s, so that he could plainly observe the expressions on her face. - -“Of course, I didn’t stand up for Mill; I wouldn’t let her go into all -that sorrow and danger, even if mother consented,” he protested. “Your -coming here and all the talk you two girls have had about the poor, -brave, wounded soldiers and such stuff, of course has influenced Mill. -It has even influenced me--a little. But the fact is the war in Europe -isn’t our job.” - -“No, perhaps not,” the girl answered slowly, perhaps that she might add -the greater effect; “but would you mind telling me just what is your -job? You have already told me so many things that were not. Is it doing -one-steps and fox trots and singing fairly well? I presume I don’t -understand New York society, for out west our young men, no matter how -rich their fathers happen to be, try to amount to something themselves; -they do _some_ kind of work.” - -Under his nonchalant manner Dick had become angry. But no one knew -better than he the value of appearing cool in a disagreement with a -girl. So he only shrugged his shoulders in a dandified fashion. - -“I wonder why you think I am not at present engaged in a frantic -search for a job on which to expend my magnificent energy?” Here -Dick purposely yawned, extending his long legs into a more reposeful -position. “The fact is, I believe I must have been waiting for an -uncommonly frank young person from the west to give me the benefit -of her advice. What would you suggest as a career for me? Remember, -I saved your life this afternoon, so you may devote it to the -unfortunate. Now what would you think of my turning chauffeur? I’m not -a bad one; you ask our man. Who knows, perhaps driving an automobile is -my real gift!” - -Of course, her companion’s good humor again put her in the wrong, -although Barbara knew that she was wrong in any case. For what possible -right had she, after having known Dick Thornton less than a week, to -undertake to tell him what he should or should not do? It was curious -what a fighting instinct he had immediately aroused in her! She felt -that she would almost like to hit him in order to make him wake up and -realize that there was something in life besides being handsome and -good-natured and smiling lazily upon the world. - -However, Barbara now clasped her hands together, church fashion, -inclining her curly head. - -“Beg pardon again. After all, what should a Prince Charming be -except a Prince Charming?” she murmured. “You are a kind of liberal -education. I’ve lived such a work-a-day life, I can’t understand why -it seems so dreadful to you and your family to do the work one loves -in the place where it seems to be most needed. We nurses will be under -orders from people older and wiser than we are. If we come close to -suffering--well, one can’t live very long without doing that. But I -don’t want to bore you; you will be rid of me for life in a little -while, and I’ll leave now if your mother and father feel my plans are -affecting Mildred.” - -“You will do no such thing.” Dick’s voice was curt and less polite than -usual, but it was certainly decisive and so ended the discussion. - -A few minutes later, apparently in a happier frame of mind, Barbara -Meade was about to go upstairs when at the door she turned toward her -companion. - -“Please don’t think I fail to understand, Mr. Thornton, your not -wishing Mildred to go through the discomforts and even the dangers of -nursing the wounded soldiers. I suppose every nice brother naturally -wishes to protect and look after his sister. I told you I had never had -a brother, but you must not think for that reason I cannot appreciate -what you must feel.” - -Then with a quick movement characteristic of her smallness and grace, -Barbara was gone. - -Nevertheless Dick remained in the library alone until almost dinner -time. - -Barbara was right in believing that he hated the thought of his sister -Mildred’s being away from the care and affection of her own family. -Mildred might not be so handsome as he wished her and wasn’t much of -a talker, still there was no doubt that she was a trump in lots of -ways. Besides, after all, she was one’s own and only sister. Yet Dick -was honest with himself. It was not Mildred alone whom he desired to -protect from hardships. Absurd, of course, when the girl was almost a -stranger to him, yet Barbara Meade appeared more unfitted for the task -that she insisted upon undertaking than his sister. In the first place, -Barbara was younger, and certainly a hundred times prettier. Then in -spite of her ridiculous temper she was so tiny and looked so like a -child that one could only laugh at her. Moreover--oh, well, the worst -of it was, Dick felt convinced that she was just the kind of a girl he -could have a delightful time with, if he had a proper chance. She had -confessed to loving to dance in spite of her sarcasm. So she should -have at least a few dances with him before fate swept her out of his -way forever. - - * * * * * - -Ten days later, as early as nine o’clock in the morning, Mrs. -Thornton’s limousine was to be seen threading its way in and out among -the trucks and wagons along lower Broadway on its way to the American -Line steamship pier, No. 62. - -Inside the car were seated Mrs. Thornton and Mildred, Judge Thornton, -Dick and Barbara Meade. Behind them a taxicab piled with luggage was -following. The “Philadelphia” was sailing at eleven o’clock that -morning and included among her passenger list four American Red Cross -nurses on their way to a mission of relief and love. - -In the Thornton automobile not alone was Barbara Meade arrayed for an -ocean crossing, but Mildred Thornton also appeared to be wearing a -traveling outfit. More extraordinary, the greater part of the luggage -on the taxicab behind them bore the initials “M. F. T.” Besides, -Mildred was sitting close to her father with her cheek pressed against -his shoulder and holding tight to his hand, while the Judge looked -entirely and completely miserable. - -Should anything happen to Mildred, he, who loved her best, would be -responsible. For he had finally yielded to her persuasions, upholding -her in her desire, against the repeated objections of his wife and son. -Just why he had come round to Mildred’s wish, for the life of him the -Judge could not now decide. What was happening to this world anyhow -when girls, even a gentle, sweet-tempered one like Mildred, insisted -on “making something of their own lives,” “doing something useful,” -“following their own consciences and not some one’s else?” Really the -Judge could not at present recall with what arguments and pleadings his -daughter had finally influenced him. But he did wonder why at present -he should feel so utterly dejected at the thought of Mildred’s leaving, -when her mother appeared positively triumphant. - -Yet the fact is that within the last few days Mrs. Thornton had -entirely changed her original point of view. She had discovered that -instead of Mildred’s engaging in an enterprise both unwomanly and -unbecoming, actually she was doing the most fashionable thing of the -hour. Never before had Mildred received so much notice and praise. -Positively her mother glowed remembering what their friends had been -saying of Mildred’s nobility of character. How fine it was that she -had a nature that could not be satisfied with nothing save social -frivolities! - -Letters of introduction to a number of the best people in England had -been pouring in upon them. One from Mrs. Whitehall to her sister, the -Countess of Sussex, was particularly worth while. Mrs. Thornton had -never before known that she dared include the writer among her friends. -Moreover, Mildred had lately been receiving unexpected attentions from -the young men who had never before paid her the slightest notice. Half -a dozen of them within the past few days had called to say good-by -and express their admiration of her pluck. Two or three had declared -themselves openly envious of her. For if there were great things going -on in the world, no matter how tragic and dreadful, one would feel -tremendously worth while to be right on the spot and able to judge for -oneself. - -Then Dick had reported that Mildred had been more than a halfway belle -at a dance that he had insisted upon his sister and their visitor -attending before they shut themselves off from all amusements. Such a -lot of fellows wanted to talk to Mill about her plans that they seemed -not to care that she could not dance any better. - -Although there were only between fifty and sixty passengers booked for -sailing on the “Philadelphia’s” list, the big dock was crowded with -freight of every kind. - -On an adjoining dock there was a tremendous stamping of horses. Not far -off one of the Atlantic Transport boats was being rapidly transformed -into a gigantic stable. Its broad passenger decks were being divided -into hundreds of box stalls. Into the hold immensely heavy boxes were -being hoisted with derricks and cranes. The whole atmosphere of the -New York Harbor front appeared to have changed. Where once there used -to be people about to sail for Europe now there appeared to be things -taking their place. No longer were pleasure-loving Americans crossing -the ocean, but the product of their lands and their hands. - -However, Mildred and Barbara gave only a cursory attention to these -impersonal matters, and Mildred’s family very little more. They were -deeply interested in a meeting which was soon to take place. - -Their little party was to consist of four American nurses sent out to -assist the British Red Cross wherever their services were most needed. - -So far Mildred and Barbara had not even seen the other two girls. -However, Judge and Mrs. Thornton had been assured that one was an older -woman, who had already had some years’ experience in nursing and could -also act as chaperon. About the fourth girl nothing of any kind had -been told them. - -Therefore, within five minutes after their arrival at the wharf, Miss -Moore, one of the Red Cross workers in the New York headquarters from -whom the girls had received instructions, joined them. With her was -a girl, or a young woman (for she might be any age between twenty -or thirty) for whom Mildred and Barbara both conceived an immediate -prejudice. They were not willing to call the sensation dislike, -because travelers upon a humanitarian crusade must dislike no one, and -especially not one of their fellow laborers. - -Eugenia Peabody was the stranger’s name. She had come from a small -town in Massachusetts. Her clothes were severely plain, a rusty brown -walking suit that must have seen long service, as well as a shabby -brown coat. Then she had on an absurd hat that looked like a man’s, and -her hair was parted in the middle and drawn back on either side. She -had handsome dark eyes, so that one could not call her exactly ugly. -Only she seemed terribly cold and superior and unsympathetic. - -But the fourth girl, Miss Moore explained, by some accident had -failed to arrive in time for the steamer. She was to have come from -Charleston, South Carolina, having made her application and sent her -credentials from there. It was foolish of her to have waited until the -last hour before arriving in New York. Now her train had been delayed, -and as her passage had been engaged, the money would simply have to be -wasted. Had the Red Cross Society known beforehand, another nurse could -have taken her place. - -The next hour and a half was one of painful confusion. Surely so few -passengers never before had so many friends to see them off. Farewells -these days meant more than partings under ordinary circumstances. No -matter what pretense might be made to the contrary, in every mind, -deep in every heart was the possibility that a passenger steamer might -strike a floating mine. - -Of course, Barbara had been forced to say her hardest farewells before -leaving her home in Nebraska. Nevertheless, she could not now help -sharing Mildred’s emotions and those of her family. Besides, the -Thorntons had been so kind to her in the past two weeks. Mrs. Thornton -had apologized for blaming her for Mildred’s decision, but after all -it was easy to understand her feeling in the matter. Judge Thornton -was one of the biggest-hearted, dearest men in the world. Then there -was Dick! Of course, he was a good-for-nothing fellow who would never -amount to much except to be a spoiled darling all his days! Yet -certainly he was attractive and had been wonderfully sweet-tempered and -courteous to her. - -Even this morning he had never allowed her to feel lonely for an -instant. Always he saw that she was among the groups of their friends -who were showering attentions upon Mildred--books and flowers and -sweets, besides various extraordinary things which she was recommended -to use in her work. - -Dick’s farewell present Barbara thought a little curious. It was an -extremely costly electric lamp mounted in silver to carry about in her -pocket. - -“It is to help you see your way, if you should ever get lost or have to -go out at night while you are doing that plagued nursing,” he whispered -just as the final whistles blew and the friends of the passengers were -being put ashore. - -As Dick ran down the gang-plank, both Mildred and Barbara were watching -him with their eyes full of tears. Suddenly he had to step aside in -order not to run over a girl hurrying up the plank from the shore. She -was dressed in deep mourning; her hair was of the purest gold and her -eyes brown. She had two boys with her, each one of them carrying an -extraordinary looking old-fashioned carpet bag of a pattern of fifty -years ago. - -“I regret it if I have kept you waiting,” she said in a soft, drawling -voice to one of the stewards who happened to be nearest the gang-plank. -“I’ve come all the way from Charleston, South Carolina, and my train -was four hours late.” - -The tears driven away by curiosity, Mildred and Barbara now stared at -each other. Was this the fourth girl who was to accompany them as a Red -Cross nurse? She looked less like a nurse than any one of them. Why, -she was as fragile as possible herself, and evidently had never been -away from home before in her life. Now she was under the impression -that the steamer had been kept waiting for her. Certainly she was -apologizing to the steward for delaying them. - -Yet a glance at their older companion and both girls felt a warm -companionship for the newcomer. For if Miss Peabody had been -discouraged on being introduced to them, it was nothing to the disfavor -she now allowed herself to show at the appearance of the fourth member -of their little Red Cross band. - -A little later, with deep blasts from her whistle, the “Philadelphia” -began to move out. Amid much waving of handkerchiefs, both on deck and -on shore, the voyage had begun. - - - - -CHAPTER IV _Making Acquaintances_ - - -“In my opinion no one of you girls will remain in Europe three months, -at least not as a nurse. You are going over because of an emotion or an -enthusiasm--same thing! You are too young and have not had sufficient -experience for the regular Red Cross nursing. Besides, you haven’t the -faintest idea of what may lie ahead of you,” Eugenia Peabody announced. - -It was a sunshiny day, although not a calm one, yet the “Philadelphia” -was making straight ahead. She was a narrow boat that pitched rather -than rolled. Nevertheless, a poor sailor could scarcely be expected -to enjoy the plunging she was now engaging in. It was as if one were -riding a horse who rose first on his forefeet and then on his hind -feet, tossing his rider relentlessly back and forth. - -So, although the four Red Cross girls were seated on the upper deck -in their steamer chairs and at no great distance apart, no forcible -protest followed the oldest one’s statement. - -However, from under the shelter of her close-fitting squirrel-fur cap -Barbara’s blue eyes looked belligerent. She was wearing a coat of the -same kind. The next moment she protested: - -“Of course, we have not had the experience required for salaried -nurses, and of course we are a great deal younger than you” (as Barbara -was not enamored of Eugenia she made this remark with intentional -emphasis). “But I don’t consider it fair for you to decide for that -reason we are going to be useless. The Red Cross was willing that -we should help in some way, even though we can’t be enrolled nurses -until we have had two years’ hospital work. Mildred and I have both -graduated, and Nona Davis has had one year’s work. Besides, soldiers, -often when they are quite young boys, go forth to battle and do -wonderful things. Who knows what we may accomplish? Sometimes success -comes just from pluck and the ability to hold on. Right this minute you -can’t guess, Miss Peabody, which one of us is brave and which one may -be a coward; there is no telling till the test comes.” - -Then after her long tirade Barbara again subsided into the depth of -her chair. What a spitfire she was! Really, she must learn to control -her temper, for if the four of them were to work together, they must -be friends. Dick Thornton had been right. Perhaps the wounded soldiers -might have a hard time with a crosspatch for a nurse. But this Miss -Peabody was so painfully superior, so “Bostonese”! Even if she _had_ -come only from a small Massachusetts town, it had been situated close -to the sacred city, and Eugenia had been educated there. Small wonder -that she had little use for a girl from far-off Nebraska! - -Nevertheless, Eugenia’s cheeks had crimsoned at Barbara’s speech and -her expression ruffled, although her hair remained as smooth as if the -wind had not been blowing at the rate of sixty miles an hour. - -“That is one way of looking at things,” she retorted. “I suppose almost -anybody willing to make sacrifices can be useful at the front these -days,” she conceded. “But, really, I do not consider that I am so very -much older than the rest of you, even if I am acting as your chaperon. -I have always looked older than I am. I was only twenty-five my last -birthday and one can’t be an enrolled Red Cross nurse any younger than -that--at least, not in America.” - -“Oh, I beg pardon,” Barbara replied. At the same time she was thinking -that twenty-five was considerably older than eighteen and nineteen, and -that before seven years had passed she expected a good many interesting -things to have happened to her. - -But a soft drawl interrupted Barbara’s train of thought. Issuing from -the depth of a steamer blanket it had a kind of smothered sound. - -“I am older than the rest of you think. I am twenty-one,” the voice -announced. “I only seem younger because I am stupid and have never -been away from home before. My father was quite old when I was born, -so I have nearly always taken care of him. He was a general in the -Confederate army. I’ve heard nothing but war-talk my whole life and the -great things the southern women sacrificed for the soldiers. My mother -I don’t know a great deal about.” - -For a moment Nona seemed to be hesitating. “My father died a year ago. -There was nobody to care a great deal what became of me except some -old friends. So when this war broke out, I felt I must help if only -the least little bit. I sold everything I had for my expenses, except -my father’s old army pistol and the ragged half of a Confederate flag; -these I brought along with me. But please forgive my talking so much -about myself. It seemed to me if we were to be together that we ought -to know a little about one another. I haven’t told you everything. My -father’s family, even though we were poor----” - -Nona paused, and Barbara smiled. Even Eugenia melted slightly, while -Mildred took hold of the hand that lay outside the steamer blanket. - -“Don’t trouble to tell us anything you would rather not, Miss Davis,” -she returned. “We have only to see and talk to you to have faith in -you. Of course, we don’t have to tell family _secrets_; that would be -expecting rather too much.” - -With a sigh suggesting relief Nona Davis glanced away from her -companions toward the water. The girl was like a white and yellow lily, -with her pale skin, pure gold hair and brown eyes with golden centers. -In her life she had never had an intimate girl friend. Now with all her -heart she was hoping that her new acquaintances might learn to care for -her. And yet if they knew what had kept her shut away from other girls, -perhaps they too might feel the old prejudice! - -But suddenly happier and stronger than since their sailing, Nona -straightened up. Then she arranged her small black felt hat more -becomingly. - -“I don’t want to talk _all_ the time, only really I am stronger than I -look. As I know French pretty well, perhaps I may at least be useful -in that way.” - -The girl’s expression suddenly altered. A reserve that was almost -haughtiness swept over it. For she had been the first to notice a -fellow passenger walking up and down the deck in front of them. She had -now stopped at a place where she could overhear what they were saying. -The girls had agreed not to discuss their plans on shipboard. It seemed -wisest not to let their fellow passengers know that they were going -abroad to help with Red Cross nursing. For in consequence there might -be a great deal of talk, questions would be asked, unnecessary advice -given. Besides, the girls did not yet know what duties were to be -assigned them. They were ordered to go to a British Red Cross, deliver -their credentials and await results. - -So everything that might have betrayed their mission had been carefully -packed away in their trunks and bags. Moreover, in the hold of the -steamer there were great wooden packing cases of gauze bandaging, -medicines and antiseptics which Judge Thornton had given Mildred and -Barbara as his farewell offering. These were to be presented to the -hospital where the girls would be stationed. - -Now, although Nona Davis had become aware of the curiosity of the -traveler who had taken up a position near them, Eugenia Peabody had -not. So before the younger girl could warn her she exclaimed: - -“Hope you won’t think I meant to be disagreeable. Of course, you may -turn out better nurses than I; perhaps experience _isn’t_ everything.” - -There was no doubt this time that Eugenia intended being agreeable, yet -her manner was still curt. She seemed one of the unfortunate persons -without charm, who manage to antagonize just when they wish to be -agreeable. - -At this moment the stranger made no further effort at keeping in the -background. Instead she walked directly toward the four girls. - -“I chanced to overhear you saying something about Red Cross nursing,” -she began. “Can it be that you are going over to help care for the -poor soldiers? How splendid of you! I do hope you don’t mind my being -interested?” - -Of course the girls did mind. However, there was nothing to do under -the circumstances. Barbara alone made a faint effort at denial. Eugenia -simply looked annoyed because she had been the one who had betrayed -them. Mildred showed surprise. But Nona Davis answered in a well-bred -voice that seemed to put undesirable persons at a tremendous distance -away: - -“As long as you did overhear what we were saying, would you mind our -not discussing the question with you. We have an idea that we prefer -keeping our plans a secret among ourselves.” - -Yet neither Nona’s words nor her manner had the desired effect. The -stranger sat down on the edge of a chair that happened to be near. - -“That is all right, my dear, if you prefer I shall not mention it. Only -there is no reason why _I_ should not know. I am a much older woman -than any of you, and I too am going abroad because of this horrible -war, though not to do the beautiful work you expect to do.” - -At this moment the newcomer smiled in a kind yet anxious fashion, -so that three of the girls were propitiated. After all, she was -a middle-aged woman of about fifty, quietly and inexpensively -dressed, and she had a timid, confidential manner. Somehow one felt -unaccountably sorry for her. - -“I am traveling with my son,” she explained. “You may have noticed the -young man in dark glasses. My son is a newspaper correspondent and -is now going to try to get into the British lines. He was ill when -the war broke out or we should have crossed over sooner. There may -be difficulties about our arrangements. After his illness I was not -willing that he should go into danger unless I was near him. Then his -eyes still trouble him so greatly that I sometimes help with his work.” - -She leaned over and whispered more confidentially than ever: - -“I am Mrs. John Curtis, my son is Brooks Curtis, you may be familiar -with his name. I only wanted to say that if at any time I can be -useful, either on shipboard or if we should run across each other in -Europe, please don’t hesitate to call upon me. I had a daughter of my -own once and had she lived I have no doubt she would now be following -your example.” - -Actually the older woman’s eyes were filling with tears, and although -the girls felt embarrassed by her confidences they were touched and -grateful, all except Nona Davis, who seemed in a singularly difficult -humor. - -“You are awfully kind, Mrs. Curtis, I am sure,” Mildred was murmuring, -when Nona asked unexpectedly: - -“Mrs. Curtis, if your son has trouble with his eyes, I wonder why I -have so often seen him with his glasses off gazing out to sea through a -pair of immense telescope glasses? I should think the strain would be -bad for him.” - -Half a moment the older woman hesitated, then leaning over toward the -little group, she whispered: - -“You must not be frightened by anything I tell you. Sailing under the -American flag we of course ought to feel perfectly safe, but you girls -must know the possibilities we face these days. I think perhaps because -I am with him my son may be a little too anxious. However, I shall -certainly tell him he is not to take off his glasses again during the -voyage. You are right; it may do him harm.” - -A few moments later Mrs. Curtis strolled away. But by this time Nona -Davis was sitting bolt upright with more color in her face than she had -shown since the hour of her arrival. - -“I do hope we may not have to see a great deal of Mrs. Curtis,” she -volunteered. - -“Why not?” Mildred asked. “I thought her very nice. I feel that my -mother would like us to be friends with an older woman; she might be -able to give us good advice. Please tell us why you object to her?” - -The other girl shook her head. - -“I am sure I don’t know. I don’t suppose I have any _real_ reason. You -see, I don’t often have reasons for things; at least, not the kind I -know how to explain to other people. But my old colored mammy used to -say I was a ‘second sighter.’” - - - - -CHAPTER V “_Lady Dorian_” - - -Very carefully the young man in the dark glasses must have considered -which one of the four American girls traveling together he might expect -to find most worth while. Then he chose Mildred Thornton. - -And this was odd, for to a casual observer Mildred was the least -good looking and the least gay of the four. Even Eugenia, in spite -of her severe manner, had a certain handsomeness and under softening -influences might improve both in appearance and disposition. - -Nevertheless, it was with Mildred that Nona Davis, coming out of her -stateroom half an hour before dinner, discovered the young man talking. - -It happened that Nona and Mildred shared the same stateroom while the -two other girls were just across the narrow passageway. As the decks -were apt to be freer from other passengers at this hour preceding -dinner, they had arranged for a quiet walk. But now, although seeing -her plainly enough, Nona soon realized that Mildred had no idea of -keeping her engagement. She was far too deeply engrossed in her new -companion. It was annoying, this eternal feminine habit of choosing any -kind of masculine society in preference to the most agreeable feminine! -However, Nona made no sign or protest. She merely betook herself to the -opposite side of the boat and started a solitary stroll. - -There was no one to interfere and she was virtually alone, as this -happened to be the windy, disagreeable portion of the deck. Of their -meeting with Mrs. Curtis the day before no one had spoken since, but -now Nona could not help recalling her own impression. She was sorry for -her sudden prejudice and more so for her open expression of it. - -“I must try and not distrust people,” she thought remorsefully. -“Suspicion made my father’s life bitter and shut me away from other -girls. So, should circumstances compel us to meet this Mrs. Curtis and -her son (and one never knows when chance may throw strangers together), -why I shall never, never say a word against them.” - -Nona was looking out toward a curious purple and smoke-colored sunset -at the edge of the western sky as she made this resolution. Perhaps -because the vision before her had somehow suggested the smoke of battle -and the strange, dreadful world toward which they were voyaging. -Eugenia was right. No one of them could dream of what lay ahead. - -For a moment she had paused and was standing with one hand resting -on the ship’s railing when to her surprise Mildred Thornton’s voice -sounded close beside her. - -“Nona, I want to introduce Mr. Curtis,” she began. “We have been trying -to find you. Oh, I confess I did see you a few moments ago, only I -pretended I had not. Mr. Curtis was telling me something so interesting -I did not wish to interrupt him for fear he might not repeat it.” - -Mildred’s eyes had darkened with excitement and she was speaking in a -hushed voice, although no one appeared to be near. - -Nona Davis extended her hand to the young man. “My name is Davis,” she -began. “Miss Thornton forgot to mention it, for although we have known -each other but a few days we are already using our first names.” - -Then she struggled with a sense of distaste. The hand that received -hers was large and bony and curiously limp and unresponsive. Afterwards -Nona studied the young fellow’s face. It was difficult to get a vital -impression of him when his eyes were so hidden from view, but of one -thing she became assured--he was not particularly young. - -He was tall and had a fringe of light brown hair around a circular -space where the hair was plainly growing thinner. His face was smooth, -his mouth irregular and he had a large inquiring nose. Indeed, Nona -decided that the young man suggested a human question mark, although -his eyes--and eyes can ask more questions than the tongue--were partly -concealed. - -“Mr. Curtis has been a war correspondent before,” Mildred went on, -showing an enthusiasm that was unusual with her. “He has just returned -from the war in Mexico and has been telling me of the horrors down -there.” - -“But I thought,” Nona Davis replied and then hesitated. What she was -thinking was, that Mrs. Curtis had mentioned her son’s long illness. -This may have followed his return; he was not particularly healthy -looking. Not knowing exactly how to conclude her sentence, she was glad -to have Mildred whisper: - -“Mr. Curtis says he has secret information that our ship is carrying -supplies for the Allies. Oh, of course we are on an American passenger -boat and it sounds incredible, but then nothing is past belief these -days.” - -Nevertheless, the other girl shook her head doubtingly. She was a -little annoyed at the expression of entire faith with which Mildred -gazed upon their latest acquaintance. She wondered if Mildred were -the type of girl who believed anything because a _man_ told her it -was true. Odd that she did not feel that way herself, when all her -life she had been taught to depend wholly upon masculine judgment. -But there were odd stirrings of revolt in the little southern girl of -which she was not yet aware. She appeared flowerlike and gentle in -her old-fashioned black costume. One would have thought she had no -independence of body or mind, but like a flower could be swayed by any -wind. - -“Oh, I don’t expect we are carrying anything except hospital supplies -of the same kind your father is sending, Mildred,” she answered. Then -turning apologetically toward the young newspaper man: “I beg your -pardon, I didn’t mean to doubt your word, only your information.” - -However, Brooks Curtis was not paying any attention to her. Instead he -was gazing reproachfully at Mildred and at the same time attempting to -smile. - -“Is that the way you keep a secret, Miss Thornton?” he demanded. “Of -course, your friend is right. I have no absolute information. Who has -in these war times? I only wanted you to realize that in case trouble -arises you are to count on my mother and me.” - -He appeared to make the last remark idly and without emphasis, -notwithstanding Mildred flushed uneasily. - -“You don’t mean that there may be an explosion on shipboard or a danger -of that kind,” she expostulated. “It sounds absurd, I know, but I am -nervous about the water. I have crossed several times before, but -always with my father and brother.” - -While she was speaking Nona Davis had slipped her arm reassuringly -inside her new friend’s. “Nonsense,” she said quietly. “Mr. Curtis -is trying to tease us.” Then deliberately she drew Mildred away and -commenced their postponed walk. It was just as well, because at this -instant Mrs. Curtis had come on deck to join her son. - -A little farther along and Nona pressed her delicate cheek against her -taller companion’s sleeve. “For heaven’s sake don’t let Miss Peabody -know you are afraid of an accident at sea when you are going into the -midst of a world tragedy,” she whispered. “Eugenia believes we are -hopeless enough as it is. But whenever you are frightened, Mildred--and -of course we must all be now and then--won’t you confide in me?” Nona’s -tones and the expression of her golden brown eyes were wistful and -appealing. - -“You see, it is queer, but I don’t fear what other people do. I have -certain foolish terrors of my own that I may tell you of some day. For -one thing, I am afraid of ghosts. I don’t exactly believe in them, but -I was brought up by an old colored mammy who instilled many of her -superstitions into me.” - -Their conversation ended at this because Barbara and Eugenia Peabody -were now walking toward them, both looking distinctly unamiable. It was -unfortunate that the two girls should be rooming together. They were -most uncongenial, and so far spent few hours in each other’s society -without an altercation of some kind. - -Nona smiled at their approach. “And east is east and west is west, and -never the twain shall meet,” she quoted mischievously. Then she became -sober again because she too had a wholesome awe of the eldest member of -their party, and Eugenia’s eyes held fire. - -Some powerful current of electricity must have been at work in that -portion of the universe through which the “Philadelphia” was ploughing -her way that evening. - -For as soon as they entered the ship’s dining room the four girls -became aware of a tense atmosphere which had never been there before. -They chanced to be a few moments late, so that the other voyagers were -already seated. - -Mildred Thornton, by special courtesy, was on the Captain’s right hand -and Barbara Meade on his left (this attention was a tribute to Judge -Thornton’s position in New York); Nona was next Mildred and Eugenia -next Barbara. - -Then on Nona Davis’ other side sat a beautiful woman of perhaps thirty -in whom the four girls were deeply interested. But not because she had -been in the least friendly with them, or with any one else aboard -ship, not even with Captain Miller, who was a splendid big Irishman, -one of the most popular officers in the service, and to whom the Red -Cross girls were already deeply attached. - -Four days had passed since the “Philadelphia” sailed and the voyage was -now more than half over. But except that she appeared on the passenger -list as “Lady Dorian,” no one knew anything of the young woman’s -identity. Her name was English, and yet she did not look English and -spoke, when conversation was forced upon her, with a slightly foreign -accent, which might be Russian, or possibly German. However, she never -talked to anyone and only came to the table at dinner time, rarely -appearing upon deck and never without her maid. - -But tonight as the girls took their places at the dinner table it was -evident that Lady Dorian had been speaking and that her conversation -had been upon a subject which Captain Miller had requested no one -mention during the course of the voyage--the war! - -Every one of the sixteen persons at the Captain’s table looked flushed -and excited, Mrs. Curtis at the farther end was in tears, and an -English banker, Sir George Paxton, who had lately been in Washington on -public business, appeared in danger of apoplexy. - -“What is the trouble, Captain?” Barbara whispered, as soon as she had -half a chance. She was a special favorite of Captain Miller’s and they -had claimed cousinship at once on account of their Irish ancestry. - -“Bombs!” the Captain murmured, “not real ones; worse kind, -conversational bombs. That Curtis fellow started the question of -whether the United States had the right to furnish ammunition to the -Allies. Then Lady Dorian began some kind of peace talk, to which the -Englishman objected. Can’t tell you exactly what it was all about, as I -had to try to quiet things down. They may start to blowing up my ship -next; this war talk makes sane people turn suddenly crazy.” - -A movement made Barbara glance across the table. Although dinner was -only beginning, Lady Dorian had risen and was leaving. - -No wonder the girls admired her appearance. Barbara swallowed a little -sigh of envy. Never, no never, could she hope to go trailing down a -long room with all eyes turned upon her, looking so beautiful and cold -and distinguished. This was one of the many trials of being small and -darting about so quickly and having short hair and big blue eyes like -a baby’s. One’s hair could grow, but, alas, not one’s self, after a -certain age! - -Lady Dorian was probably about five feet seven, which is presumably the -ideal height for a woman, since it is the height of the Venus de Milo. -She had gray eyes with black brows and lashes and dark hair that was -turning gray. This was perfectly arranged, parted at the side and in a -low coil. Tonight she had on a gown of black satin and chiffon. Though -she wore no jewels there was no other woman present with such an air of -wealth and distinction. - -The instant she had disappeared, however, Mrs. Curtis turned to her -son, speaking in a voice sufficiently loud to be heard by every one at -the Captain’s table. - -“I don’t believe for a moment that woman’s name is ‘Lady Dorian.’ She -is most certainly not an English woman. Even if she is married to an -Englishman she is undoubtedly pro-German in her sentiments. I shouldn’t -be surprised if she is--well, most anything.” - -Brooks Curtis flushed, vainly attempting to silence his mother. -Evidently she was one of the irrepressible people who would not be -silenced. The Red Cross girls need not have been flattered or annoyed -by her attentions. She appeared one of the light-minded women who go -about talking to everybody, apparently confiding their own secrets -and desiring other confidences in exchange. She seemed to be harmless -though trying. - -But the Captain’s great voice boomed down the length of the table. - -“No personalities, please. Who is going to tell me the best story -before I go back on duty? Perhaps Miss Davis will tell us some negro -stories!” - -Nona blushed uncomfortably. She was shy at being suddenly made the -center of observation, yet she appreciated the Captain’s intention. - -Nevertheless, and in spite of her best efforts, the disagreeable -atmosphere in the dining room remained. Mrs. Curtis was not alone in -her suspicion of the vanished woman. There was not another person at -the table who did not in a greater or less degree share it. Lady Dorian -was strangely reserved about her history in these troublous war times. -Then she had been trying to keep her point of view concealed. However, -to the Red Cross girls, or at least to the three younger ones, she was -a romantic, fascinating figure. One could easily conceive of her in a -tragic role. Secretly both Barbara and Nona decided to try to know her -better if this were possible without intrusion. - -An hour after dinner and the Red Cross girls were in bed. There was -nothing to do to amuse oneself, as the lights must be extinguished -by half-past eight o’clock. The Captain meant to take no risks of -over-zealous German cruisers or submarines. - - - - -CHAPTER VI _A Trial of Fire_ - - -At dawn Barbara awakened perfectly refreshed. She felt that she had -been asleep for an indefinite length of time, and although she made a -slight effort, further sleep was impossible. How long before the hour -for her bath, and how stuffy their little stateroom had become! - -Barbara occupied the upper berth. Swinging herself a little over the -side she saw that Eugenia was breathing deeply. Asleep Barbara conceded -that Eugenia might almost be called handsome. Her features were well -cut, her dark hair smooth and abundant, and her expression peaceful. -However, even with consciousness somewhere on the other side of things -Eugenia still looked like an old maid. Barbara wondered if she had -ever had an admirer in her life. Although wishing to give Eugenia the -benefit of the doubt, she scarcely thought so. It would have made her -less difficult surely! - -Twice Barbara turned over and burrowed her curly brown head in her -pillow. She dared not even move very strenuously for fear of waking -her companion and arousing her ire. Of course, it was irritating to be -awakened at daylight, but then how was she to endure the stupidity and -stuffiness of their room without some entertainment? If only she could -read or study her French, but there was not yet sufficient daylight, -and turning on the electric light was too perilous. - -Staring up at the ceiling only a few feet above her head where the life -belts protruded above the white planking, Barbara had a sudden vision -of what the dawn must be like at this hour upon the sea. How she longed -for the rose and silver spectacle. Had she not been wishing to see the -sunrise every morning since coming aboard ship? And here at last was -her opportunity. Should Eugenia be disagreeable enough to awaken she -must simply face the music. - -Noiselessly Barbara’s bare toes were extended over the side of the -berth and then she reached the floor with almost no perceptible sound. -She was so tiny and light she could do things more quietly than other -people. A few moments later she had on her shoes and stockings, her -underclothing and her heavy coat, with the little squirrel cap over her -hair. It would be cold up on deck. But one need not be particularly -careful of one’s costume, since there would probably be no one about -except a weary officer changing his watch. It was too early for the -sailors to have begun washing the decks, else she must have heard the -noise before this. Their stateroom was below the promenade deck. - -As Barbara closed the outside door of their room she heard Eugenia -stirring. But she slipped away without her conscience being in -the least troublesome. If Eugenia was at last aroused, she would -not be there to be reproached. The thought rather added zest to -her enterprise. Besides, it was wrong for a trained nurse to be -a sleepy-head; one ought to be awake and ready at all times for -emergencies. Had Barbara needed spurs to her own ideals of helpfulness -in her nursing, she had found them in Eugenia’s and in Dick Thornton’s -openly expressed doubts of her. Whatever came, she must make good or -perish. - -The deck was not inspiring. Barbara had anticipated the sunrise. Over -toward the eastern line of the horizon the darkness had lifted, but -as yet there was no color. The sky and water were curiously the same, -a translucent gray. One felt but could not see the light beneath. The -ship was making steady progress because there was now no wind and the -surface of the sea appeared perfectly smooth. - -For a few moments the girl walked up and down to keep warm and to wait -for the dawn. Then she found her steamer chair, pulled it into such -a position that it commanded an unbroken view of the horizon, and -covering herself with steamer blankets, stared straight ahead. - -A little later at some distance away she saw something black thrust -itself above the surface of the water and then disappear. It looked -like a gigantic nose. - -Barbara’s breath began to come more quickly and grasping hold of the -arms of her chair she half arose. But now the black object had appeared -again and was coming closer to the ship. Of course, she had been -thinking of a submarine. However, she could now see that the creature -was being followed by a perfectly irrepressible family connection of -porpoises, dipping their heads under the waves, flirting their tails in -a picturesque fashion and dancing a kind of sea tango. - -Then the porpoises disappeared. Calmer than she had ever imagined grew -the entire face of the water, stiller the atmosphere. This was the -strange moment of silence that follows the breaking of each new day. -Perchance it may be nature’s time for silent prayer. - -Anyhow Barbara was familiar enough with this moment on land. It is the -moment in nursing the sick when one must be most watchful and strong. -Then life struggles to get away from the exhausted body on strange new -quests of its own. But Barbara had never faced a dawn upon the sea. - -She wished now that she had called Mildred and Nona; perhaps they -too would have cared for the oncoming spectacle. Then Barbara forgot -herself and her soul filled with wonder. The sun had risen. It threw -great streams of light across the sky like giant banners, of such -colors as no army of the world has ever fought under, and these showed -a second time upon the mirror of the sea. A few moments they stayed -like this, and then melted together into red and violet and rose, until -after a while the day’s serener blue conquered and held the sky. - -Weary from the beauty and her own emotion, Barbara closed her eyes, -meaning to go downstairs as soon as the sailors came on deck. However, -she must have fallen asleep for a few moments. Reopening her eyes she -had a distinct conviction that she must be dreaming. Undoubtedly she -was seeing an impossible thing. A few feet away from her chair, forcing -its way between the planks of the floor, was a small spiral column of -smoke. - -It could not be smoke, of course, one felt convinced of that; yet it -was odd that it should look and behave so much like smoke. - -Barbara got herself disentangled from her steamer rugs and jumped to -her feet. This was a reliable method of waking oneself up. She took -a single step forward and then turned and ran along the deck to the -stairway more swiftly than she had ever run in her life. She was not -mistaken, it _was_ smoke issuing from underneath the deck. Possibly -this meant nothing serious, no one in the world could know less of a -ship than she did. Then there was a possibility that their steamer -might be on fire, when the crew must be alarmed at once. Barbara had -not studied to become a trained nurse without learning coolness. Under -no circumstances must she cry fire and so create a panic. She had no -other conscious thought except that she must find one of the ship’s -officers or sailors and give the alarm. - -But before she was more than half along the companion way the girl -heard a noise like the explosion of a muffled gun. Straightway she -pitched face forward down the steps. Nevertheless she was not hurt. -The next instant she was up and running along the hall, reached the -door of her own stateroom just as Eugenia flung the door open. At the -same time Nona’s and Mildred’s white faces stared forth. - -“Put on some clothes quickly. There has been an accident, I don’t know -how serious,” Barbara commanded. But the information was scarcely -necessary. Already the ship seemed alive with running feet. Commands -were being shouted, while as by magic stewards were urging the -passengers to be calm, insisting there was no danger. The trouble was -probably not serious, yet they must be prepared. - -Barbara entered her stateroom. Her pocketbook and a few valuables she -must try to save in case they had to take to the life-boats. - -In the middle of the room she found Eugenia Peabody in her nightgown, -shaking with terror and making not the least effort to get dressed. - -Barbara forgot the respect due to their chaperon. Deliberately she -seized her by the shoulders and began shaking her severely. It was -absurd, or would have been under other circumstances. Eugenia was so -much taller and larger and older than her companion that it looked as -if a governess were being disciplined by a small pupil. - -However, the younger girl was terribly in earnest. “Don’t lose your -senses,” she protested angrily. Then darting about the tiny room in an -incredible time she secured the other girl’s clothes and got her into -them in a haphazard fashion. - -Finally Eugenia fled to the closed door, only to be dragged back by her -companion. - -“Your shoes and stockings, please, Miss Peabody,” Barbara argued -determinedly. “There is no immediate danger or we would be warned. -Now let us find the other girls. Remember we are Red Cross nurses and -not young society women.” If the ship had been sinking Barbara Meade -felt that she must have fired this sarcasm. But really Eugenia was so -frightened she was beginning to like her better. It was human to be -frightened; she was terrified herself. But it would do no good to go -to pieces. - -Nona and Mildred were both ready. So the four girls went together into -the big saloon where all the other ship’s passengers were gathering. - -The fire was not supposed to be dangerous. The men were fighting it, -but they must wait to find out if it could be controlled. No, no one -had an idea of what had caused the explosion. - -Of course, a number of the women were crying and some of the men were -white as ghosts, others were laughing foolishly. - -Mrs. Curtis was distinguishing herself by having an attack of hysteria -in the arms of her son. Very quietly Mildred Thornton went up and took -hold of the older woman’s hand. - -“Let us find a seat somewhere and talk,” she said soothingly. But Mrs. -Curtis did not wait to be seated. - -“You see,” she sobbed, clutching Mildred’s arm, “the explosion occurred -right in our corridor. I was asleep when suddenly there was a dreadful -noise and my room filled with smoke. Brooks managed to get to me -the next instant. No one could have felt the shock as much as I did, -except Lady Dorian. Her room is across from mine and I believe she was -slightly injured. Has anyone seen her?” - -At this moment the second officer entered the saloon. His face was -white, but his lips wore a steady, automatic smile. - -“Captain Miller wishes me to inform you that there is no further -danger,” he shouted. “The ‘Philadelphia’ will continue her journey to -Liverpool. We have discovered the cause of the fire and the men have -smothered it. The passengers will kindly return to their staterooms and -breakfast will be served at as early an hour as possible.” - -At this moment Barbara Meade felt a light touch on her arm. Mildred was -over in a corner with Brooks Curtis and his mother; Eugenia was talking -to a number of equally excited strangers. So it was Nona Davis who said: - -“Don’t you think, Barbara, we might go and offer our services to Lady -Dorian? If she really is hurt, as Mrs. Curtis said, perhaps we may be -able to do something for her. In any case I feel we ought to show our -interest. She is not popular on board ship, and even if she resents our -coming I think we shall have done the kindest thing.” - -Barbara nodded her agreement, glancing admiringly at Nona Davis. Nona -was such an embodiment of refinement in manner and appearance that it -would be difficult to treat her ungraciously. - - - - -CHAPTER VII _The Landing_ - - -“It is too horrible and too absurd!” said Barbara, a little brokenly. - -The “Philadelphia” was now not far from Liverpool, proceeding with -infinite caution through the submarine and mine-haunted waters. In -great letters her name was painted on either side and never did the -Stars and Stripes float more conspicuously overhead. - -Dressed for the arrival in England, Barbara and Nona were standing side -by side at a little distance from their fellow passengers. Mildred was -seated with the newspaper correspondent and his mother, and Eugenia was -talking with a good deal of interest to the English banker. - -Nona did not answer the other girl’s speech immediately. She had -frowned, started to say something and then evidently changed her mind. -Both she and Barbara looked absurdly young and girlish for the work -ahead of them. Moreover, in their different ways they were typically -American, although their types were not the familiar ones known to most -Europeans. - -Barbara had the vivacity, the alertness and the “goaheadiveness” of the -western girl. And in spite of being only a miniature physical edition -of these traits of character she was not miniature in any other sense. -Nona was more difficult to explain. She appeared so exactly what she -had been brought up to be and yet she might surprise one by unexpected -characteristics. She was almost too refined in her manner and aspect; -it gave her a look of delicacy and diffidence. And in some ways Nona -was shy. Nevertheless, there was a possibility that she might have the -strength and mettle which one is supposed to find in a thoroughbred -horse. - -Finally she returned in her quiet drawl, which did not make her remark -less emphatic: - -“Don’t worry, Barbara dear, at least not more than you can help. It -has been dreadful to have Lady Dorian a prisoner for these last few -days, yet Captain Miller has been as polite as he could be under -the circumstances. You see, as soon as the men discovered that -the explosion on the ship had been intentional, there had to be a -scapegoat. And you know Lady Dorian _is_ mysterious. She won’t say what -her real name is and she won’t surrender the odd iron box of papers -that she is carrying with her. Besides, the accident did start either -inside or near her stateroom. The small safe which must have contained -the explosive was found not far away.” - -Nona paused. Though Barbara had listened politely enough she now -shrugged her shoulders, saying reproachfully, “Why, Nona, how odd you -are! Actually you talk as if you believed Lady Dorian guilty! Always -before you have been her staunchest champion. Besides, she seems to -have taken a great fancy to you. Now if Mildred had been speaking I -should have understood. She has been so influenced by Mrs. Curtis, or -by her son; but----” - -A peculiar expression crossed her companion’s face which at the -instant silenced Barbara. - -“Oh, no, I don’t think Lady Dorian guilty; the idea is ridiculous,” -Nona whispered. “So far as we have been able to judge, she is one of -the gentlest people in the world. The box of papers may prove that she -is sacrificing herself for her country in some strange way. She won’t -be able to keep them hidden once she lands. Captain Miller says that -they will have to be given up to the proper authorities. He did not -insist upon her relinquishing them upon his ship, because he had as -much as he could do to get us ashore in safety. Besides, Lady Dorian -is a woman. Captain Miller says an Irishman had best leave such a -situation alone. I am not sure he really suspects her.” - -At this moment, hearing footsteps near, Nona Davis turned from looking -out toward the sea. - -Approaching the place where they stood was the woman about whom they -had just been talking. She was dressed in dark-blue cloth with a small -hat of the same shade trimmed in a single darker feather. Behind her -came her maid carrying a long coat, and on either side of her were two -of the ship’s officers. They were entirely respectful, although never -getting any distance away. However, they need not have been fearful, -because the woman’s hands were locked together with a small steel chain. - -She seemed pale and ill and yet, oddly enough, neither frightened nor -ashamed. - -But the sight of her handcuffs had set Barbara’s cheeks flaming -indignantly. Yet they aroused an odd point of view. Could Nona be -right in her suggestion that people commit strange crimes in the name -of country in times of war, crimes from which their souls would have -shrunk in horror during peace? No, guilt of any kind was impossible to -imagine in connection with their new friend. In a sense Lady Dorian had -become their friend, since she and Nona had been helping to care for -her. Lady Dorian had been ill ever since the night of the explosion and -the accusation following upon it. - -However, while she had been thinking, Nona, who was usually slower in -her movements, had crossed over and slipped her arm inside the older -woman’s. - -They made a queer, effective picture standing together. Barbara was -conscious of it before joining them. - -They were both women of refinement, who looked as if they should be -sheltered from every adversity. Nona was dressed in shabby black, -since all the money she had was being devoted to her expenses. Lady -Dorian’s costume suggested wealth. Nona was delicately pretty, with -promise of beauty to come, while the older woman was at the zenith of -her loveliness. Nevertheless, something they had in common. Barbara’s -western common sense asserted itself. “Perhaps it is because they both -belong to ‘first families,’” she thought wickedly, and wondered if this -were a good or evil fortune. Certainly until she reached them, Nona and -Lady Dorian were as completely alone as if the ship’s deck had been a -desert island. - -Five minutes before several dozen persons had been loitering in the -neighborhood, impatiently watching and praying to be landed as soon as -possible. But as Lady Dorian advanced they had retreated. Perhaps they -had meant it kindly, for it is a painful shock to see a fellow being -a prisoner. Lady Dorian had been mistrusted, but she had not yet been -condemned. Suspicion is not evidence. - -However, the little group did not remain alone for long, for soon after -both girls beheld Eugenia Peabody walking resolutely toward them. She -happened to have been born a determined character, and her nursing had -developed rather than diminished her determination. - -Instantly Barbara and Nona became aware of Eugenia’s intention and -longed to frustrate it. But they both felt powerless, because Eugenia -did not speak or even look at them. Her dark eyes were leveled straight -at Lady Dorian. She appeared righteous and severe, but at the same time -impressive. - -Moreover, as soon as she began talking the older woman flushed and for -the first time the tears came into her eyes. - -“I don’t wish to be rude or unkind, Lady Dorian,” Eugenia remarked -stiffly, “but I do ask you to cease any suggestion of intimacy with -Miss Meade or Miss Davis. They have told you, of course, that we are -now on our way to nurse the wounded British soldiers. Well, I am -not for an instant accusing you of being a spy or having anything -to do with the accident aboard our steamer; nevertheless, you are -strongly suspected. Certainly you can see for yourself how young and -inexperienced Barbara Meade and Nona Davis both are. They are in my -charge and must not start their work of nursing under any cloud. By and -by if you are cleared and we should happen to meet again, why then of -course if you liked you could be friendly. Now----” - -Eugenia stopped, but there was no doubting what she meant. Although -Barbara and Nona were both furiously angry at her interference and -sorry for their new friend, nevertheless there was that tiresome -conviction they had so often felt since sailing--Eugenia, though -trying, was frequently right. - -Evidently Lady Dorian thought so too. Instinctively she lifted her -hands as though intending to offer one of them to Miss Peabody. But -finding this impossible she dropped her dark lashes to hide her emotion -and then answered as serenely as possible: - -“You are entirely right, Miss Peabody, and I am to blame for not having -thought before of what you have just said to me. Please believe that -I _did not think_. Miss Davis and Miss Meade have been very good to -me and their sympathy and care have helped me endure these last three -days. I don’t know many American girls, but not for a great deal would -I allow my acquaintance to make things difficult for them. It would be -a poor return. I shall be arrested as soon as we arrive in Liverpool, -so I think we had best say farewell at once.” - -Lady Dorian attempted no denial and no explanation. As she finished her -speech she glanced first at Nona and then at Barbara and let her eyes -say her farewells; then she stepped back a few feet nearer her guards. - -Deliberately Nona followed her. Apparently unconscious of the presence -of any one else she lifted up her face and touched her lips to the -older woman’s. - -“I believe in you implicitly,” she murmured. “Yes, I know there are -many things you do not wish to explain at present, and of course I -really know nothing in the world about you. Only I feel sure that we -shall some day meet again.” - -Nona’s faith proved unfortunate. For the first time Lady Dorian showed -signs of breaking down. But the next moment, smiling, she indicated a -curious scroll pin that was caught in the lace of her dress. - -“Will you take that, please,” she whispered, “and keep it until you -have better reason for your faith in me?” - -Following Eugenia, Barbara glanced curiously at Nona Davis. She was not -easy to comprehend. After all, she it was who had emphasized all the -reasons for doubting their new friend and then declared her belief in -her entire innocence. It was merely that her faith did not depend on -outward circumstances. Barbara wondered if she herself were equally as -convinced. Then her conflicting sensations annoyed her. As usual, she -began quarreling with Eugenia Peabody. - -“If you are taking us to join Mildred and the Curtis family, Eugenia, -then frankly I prefer other society. Nona and I had decided that we -wished to be by ourselves when we first see the coasts of England. But -so long as you feel you must be so terribly careful about chaperoning -us I would like to say that we know nothing about Brooks Curtis or Mrs. -Curtis except what they have told us, and Mildred Thornton has been -almost exclusively in their society for the past few days.” Barbara -tried to smile, but she looked very tiny and forlorn. She was homesick -and the parting with Lady Dorian had been disturbing. Besides, Mildred -was Dick Thornton’s sister and she had more or less promised Dick to -try and look after her. Could anything much more disastrous occur than -to have Mildred become interested in an unknown and presumably poor -newspaper reporter? Certainly Brooks Curtis showed no signs of being -either rich or famous in spite of his mother’s claims for him. Then the -thought of Mrs. Thornton’s anger made Barbara wish to sigh and smile at -the same time. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII _A Meeting_ - - -The four Red Cross girls were walking about in one of the most -beautiful gardens in England. It was late afternoon and they were -already dressed for dinner. - -The Countess of Sussex, to whom they had been introduced by her sister -in New York City, had invited them down from London for a few days -before leaving for their work among the soldiers. In another thirty-six -hours they were expecting to cross the Channel. - -Of the four girls, Nona Davis seemed most to have altered in her -appearance since leaving the ship. Indeed, no one could have dreamed -that she could suddenly have become so pretty. But she had been -half-way ill all the time of their crossing and disturbed about a -number of things. Here in England for some strange reason she felt -unexpectedly at home. The formality of the life on the great country -estate, the coldness and dignity of many of the persons to whom they -had been presented, the obsequiousness of the servants, troubled her -not at all. And this in spite of the fact that the other three girls, -although disguising the emotion as well as they knew how, were in a -state of being painfully critical of England and the English. Possibly -for this very reason Nona had made the best impression, although the -letters of introduction which they had so far used had been originally -given to Mildred Thornton. - -But in a way perhaps Nona was more like an English girl than the -others. She had lived the simplest kind of life in the beautiful old -southern city of Charleston, she and her father and one old colored -woman, almost lost in the big, shabby house that sheltered them. And -they had been tragically poor. Nevertheless, a generation before Nona’s -ancestors had been accustomed to an existence of much the same kind as -the English people about them, although a much more friendly one, with -negro servants taking the place of white and with a stronger bond of -affection than of caste. - -This afternoon Nona felt almost as if she were in her own rose garden -in Charleston, grown a hundred times larger and more beautiful. She -walked a little ahead of the other three girls, almost unconscious of -their presence and dreaming of her own shut-in childhood and the home -she had sold in order to give her services to the wounded in this war. - -Yet she looked as remote from the thought of war and its horrors as one -could possibly imagine. She had on a white muslin dress made with a -short waist and long full skirt; a piece of old lace belonging to her -father’s mother, an old-time Virginia belle, crossed over her slight -bosom, was fastened with a topaz and pearl pin. Her pale gold hair was -parted on one side and then coiled loosely on the crown of her head. -It did not curl in the wilful fashion that Barbara’s did, but seemed -to wave gently. Her pallor was less noticeable than usual and the -irises of her brown eyes were like the heart of the topaz. Then with -an instinct for color which every normal girl has, Nona had fastened a -golden rose, the _soleil d’or_, or sun of gold, at her waist. Because -it was cool she also wore a scarf floating from her shoulders. - -“Nona looks like this garden,” Barbara remarked to her two companions, -when they had stopped for a moment to examine a curiously trimmed box -hedge, cut to resemble a peacock, “while I--I feel exactly like a -cactus plant rooted out of a nice bare desert and transplanted in the -midst of all this finery. I can feel the prickly thorns sticking out -all over me. And if you don’t mind and no one is listening I’d like -to let the American eagle screech for a few moments. I never felt so -American in my life as I have every minute since we landed. And as we -have come to nurse the British I must get it out of my system somehow.” - -The two girls laughed, even Eugenia. Barbara had given such an amusing -description of herself and her own sensations. And she did not look -as if she belonged in her present environment, nevertheless, she was -wearing her best dress, made by quite a superior Lincoln, Nebraska, -dressmaker. It was of blue silk and white lace and yet somehow was not -correct, so that Barbara really did appear like the doll Dick Thornton -had once accused her of resembling. - -Mildred Thornton had a suitable and beautiful costume of pearl-gray -chiffon and Eugenia only a plain brown silk, neither new nor becoming. -But, as she had explained to their hostess, she had not come to Europe -with any thought of society, but merely in order to assist with the Red -Cross nursing. Eugenia seemed to be very poor; indeed, though only one -of the three other girls had any fortune, Eugenia’s poverty was more -apparent than Nona’s. All her traveling outfit was of the poorest and -she was painfully economical. But, as the Countess had declared that -they were leading the simplest kind of life in the country, and because -of the war doing almost no entertaining, Eugenia had consented to leave -their lodgings in London for this short visit. She was particularly -interested, since the smaller houses on the estate had been given over -to the Belgian refugees, and Eugenia felt that this might be their -opportunity for learning something of the war before actually beholding -it. - -The four girls were on their way now to visit several of the cottages -where the Belgian women and children were located. But when the three -girls had finished their few moments of conversation Nona Davis had -disappeared. - -“She will probably follow us a little later,” Eugenia suggested; “we -simply must not wait any longer, or dinner may be announced before we -can get back to the castle.” - -However, Nona did not follow them, although she soon became conscious -that the other girls had left her; indeed, saw them disappearing in the -distance. - -The truth is that at the present time she had no desire to see or talk -with the Belgian refugees, nor did she wish any other company than her -own for the next half hour. - -She had been so accustomed to being alone for a great part of her time -that the constant society of her new friends had tired her the least -bit. Oh, she liked them immensely. It was not that, only that some -natures require occasional solitude. And no one can be really lonely in -a garden. - -Had there been wounded Belgian soldiers on the Countess’ estate Nona -felt that she would have made the effort to meet them, but up to the -present she had not seen an injured soldier, although soldiers of the -other kind she had seen in great numbers, marching through the gray -streets of London, splendid, khaki-clad fellows, handsome and serious. -Even for them there had been no beating of drums, no waving of flags. -Nona was thinking of this now while half of her attention was being -bestowed on the beauties surrounding her. England was not making a game -or a gala occasion of her part in this great war; for her it was a -somber tragedy with no possible result save victory or death. - -During her divided thinking Nona had wandered into a portion of the -garden known as “The Maze.” It was formed of a great number of rose -trellises, the one overlapping the other until it was almost impossible -to tell where the one ended and the other began. Nona must have walked -inside for half an hour without the least desire to escape from her -perfumed bower. The scene about her seemed so incredibly different from -anything that she had the right to expect, she wished the impression to -sink deeply into her consciousness that she might remember it in the -more sorrowful days to come. - -Then unexpectedly the garden came to an end and the girl stepped -out onto a green lawn, with a small stone house near by which she -recognized as the gardener’s cottage. - -Between the garden and the house, however, prone on the ground and -asleep, lay a long figure. - -Nona caught her breath, first from surprise and next from pity. - -A heavy rug had been placed under the sleeper and a lighter one thrown -over him. Evidently he had been reading and afterwards had fallen -asleep, for magazines and papers were tumbled about and the cover -partly tossed off. - -At least, Nona could see that the figure was that of a young man of -about twenty-two or three and that he must recently have been seriously -ill. It was odd that under his tan his skin could yet manage to show so -pallid and be so tightly drawn over his rather prominent cheek bones -and nose. By his side were a pair of tall crutches and one of his long -legs was heavily bandaged. - -Nona was standing within a few feet of him, perfectly still, not daring -to move or speak for fear of waking him. Evidently the young man was -the gardener’s son who had come home on a leave of absence while -recovering from a wound. - -But the next instant and without stirring, his eyes had opened and were -gazing lazily into Nona’s. - -“It is the fairy story of the ‘Sleeping Beauty’ backwards,” he began, -without the least betrayal of amusement or surprise. “You see, our -positions really ought to be reversed. You should be sleeping here. -Then I should not in the least mind behaving as the Prince did when he -woke the lovely Princess. He kissed her, I believe.” - -Nona was startled and a little frightened. But one could not be -frightened of a boy who must have been terribly injured and was now -trying to fight his way back to life with what gayety he could. - -“Are you the gardener’s son?” she asked, a little after Eugenia’s -manner and really quite foreign to her own. She had never seen a young -man with such blue eyes as this one had, nor such queer brown hair that -seemed to have been burned to red in spots. - -“I am a son of Adam,” he answered, still grave as ever, “and he was, I -have been told, the earth’s _first_ gardener. Now tell me: Are you a -Princess?” - -The girl smiled a little more graciously. She had possessed very few -boy friends and certainly no one of them had ever talked to her in this -fashion. However, it was amusing and if it entertained the young fellow -there could be no harm in their talking. Nona Davis had the poise and -understanding that came of gentle birth. - -So she shook her golden head gravely. - -“I am not a Princess, I am sorry to spoil your fairy story. No, I am -just an American girl who has come over to try and be a little useful -with the Red Cross work. My friends and I met the Countess of Sussex -the other day and she was kind enough to ask us down to see her place -before we leave for the front.” - -During her speech the young man had been attempting to get himself -off the ground by rising on his elbow. But even with this movement he -must have wrenched his wounded leg, for immediately after he dropped -back again, and although suppressing a groan, Nona could see that -perspiration had broken out on his thin temples and on his smooth -boyish lips. - -The next instant she was down on her knees at his side. He had gotten -into an abominably awkward position so that his head hung over the -pillows instead of resting upon them. - -How often Nona had assisted her old father in a like difficulty! - -She may not have had the training of the other three American Red Cross -girls, but she had practical experience and the nursing instinct. - -With skill and with gentleness and without a word she now slipped her -bare white arm under the stranger’s shoulders and gradually drew him -back into a comfortable position. Then she took her arm away again, but -continued to kneel on the corner of his rug waiting to see if there -were to be any signs of faintness. - -There were none. Without appearing surprised or even thanking her, the -young Englishman continued his fantastic conversation. - -“We have turned American girls into Princesses in Europe quite an -extraordinary number of times. I have wondered sometimes how they liked -it, since I have been told they are all queens in their own land.” - -Then observing that his companion considered his remarks degenerating -into foolishness, he groped about until his hand touched the book he -desired. - -“Forgive my nonsense,” he urged penitently. “You can put it down to -the fact that I have actually been reading Andersen’s Fairy Tales half -the afternoon. I have grown so terribly bored with everything for the -past six weeks while I have been trying to get this confounded leg well -enough to go back and join my regiment.” - -He offered the little book to Nona, and almost instinctively, as the -wind scattered the pages, she glanced down upon the front leaf to -discover her companion’s name. There it was written in an unformed -handwriting. “Robert Hume, from Mother Susan.” - -“Robert Hume,” Nona repeated the name to herself mentally without -lifting her eyes. It was a fine name, and yet it had a kind of middle -class English sound like George Eliot, or Charles Dickens. Nona -realized that what is known in English society as the middle class had -produced most of England’s greatness. Nevertheless it was surprising to -find the son of a gardener possessed of so much intelligence. - -He even pretended not to have noticed that she had endeavored to -discover his name. - -She put the book on the ground and got up on her feet again. - -“I must go now,” she said gently, “but it is growing late. May I not -call some one to take you indoors?” - -“Please,” he answered, “if you will go there to the small stone house -and tell Mother Susan I am awake, she will have some one look after me. -But I say it _has been ripping_ meeting you in this unexpected way when -I thought I was too used up even to want to look at a girl. Tomorrow -perhaps----” - -“Tomorrow we are returning to London on the early morning train.” Nona -suffered a relapse into her former cold manner. She was a democrat, of -course, and came from a land which taught that all men were equal. But -she was a southern girl and the south had been living a good many years -on the thought of its old families after their wealth had been taken -away. Therefore, there were limits as to what degree of friendliness, -even of familiarity, one could endure from a gardener’s son. - -Nevertheless, the young fellow was a soldier and, one felt -instinctively, a gallant one. - -“Good-by; I hope you may soon be quite well again,” Nona added, and -then went across the grass to the gardener’s house. - -The young man was not accustomed to the poetic fancies that had been -besetting him this last quarter of an hour; they must be due to -weakness. But somehow the strange girl looked to him like a pale ray of -afternoon sunshine as he watched her disappear. She did not come near -his resting place again. - - - - -CHAPTER IX “_But Yet a Woman_” - - -Most of the next day the American Red Cross girls devoted to seeing -London. They had visited The Tower and Westminster Abbey and the Houses -of Parliament soon after their arrival. So, as the sun was shining with -unusual vigor for London, they concluded to spend the greater part of -their final time out of doors. - -London in late May or early June is a city transformed. During the -winter she is gray and cold and formidable, so that the ordinary -American traveler often finds himself antagonistic and depressed. Then -the Englishman appears as cold and unfriendly as his skies. But let the -sun shine and the flowers bloom in the parks and the spirit of the city -and its people changes. - -Naturally, on account of the shadow of the war, the Red Cross girls -had anticipated an atmosphere of sorrow and gloom over London. But -to their utter amazement on the surface of things there was no such -effect. There were, of course, many families in grief over the passing -of one of their dearest, or in even more tragic anxiety over the fate -of others either at the front or prisoners of war. But whatever the -private suffering, there was slight sign of it. No one was wearing -mourning, the theaters and restaurants seemed to be doing a good -business and the streets and parks were everywhere crowded. - -Except that the flags of the Allied Nations waved from nearly every -public building and large shop, and that the taxicabs carried placards -urging men to enlist, there was little to suggest a nation at war. - -Yes, there was one other curious sight which Barbara from the top of -an omnibus discovered. Over the roofs of the important government -buildings and above many of the great private houses hung a kind of -flat screen of heavy wire netting, closely woven. From a distance it -formed a cobweb effect, as though gigantic spiders had been spreading -their great webs over London. - -“I wonder what that means?” asked Barbara, pointing upward, and then -knew the answer, although she listened politely while Mildred explained. - -“Oh, the wire is to prevent bombs from dropping down on the house tops -when London has her great Zeppelin raid. Father began telling me that -London must expect them to occur as soon as the war broke out.” - -Nona, who had been looking pensive, now leaned over from the back seat -where she was sitting with Eugenia. - -“I am not wishing any harm to London; I adore it. But if the Germans -are going to send their marvelous army of the air to bombard the city, -don’t you wish it would happen while we are here?” - -Barbara laughed, Mildred shook her head and Eugenia said seriously: - -“Nona, you don’t look in the least like a bloodthirsty person. I can’t -understand you, child. You talk as if you had no sense of fear and I -have not been able to make up my mind whether it is because you know -nothing of danger or whether you are different from most women. But -remember that we are going to our work tomorrow, and I don’t think -there will be many of the horrors of this war that we shall miss -seeing. I am afraid I am a coward, for I dread a great part of them. -But isn’t that the hospital we are looking for? At least, it will be a -tremendous inspiration to meet the woman who has done more for nursing -among the British soldiers than any other woman in this war. Dr. -Garrett Anderson established the first woman’s hospital at Claridge’s -Hotel in Paris a month after the war broke out, together with Dr. Flora -Murray. And the women have done such wonderful surgical work that all -the country is talking about them.” - -Barbara whistled softly. “So they brought this Dr. Anderson back to -London and made her a major, the first woman ever given military rank -in the British Army!” she exclaimed. “When one considers the Englishman -believes ‘a woman’s place is the home,’ it is hard to tell how he is -going to reconcile what women are doing to help in this war, men’s work -as well as their own. But I’ll bet you the English won’t give the women -the vote when the war is over, just the same. They can go back home -then, although a good many of the poor things won’t have any homes to -go to.” - -Eugenia revealed an annoyed frown. She was doing her best to find good -in Barbara Meade, her New England conscience assured her there must be -good in everybody. But so far Barbara’s trying qualities were much more -conspicuous. - -“I do wish that you would not use slang, Barbara,” she urged almost -plaintively. “It may be all right in the west, but really it will give -English people such an unfortunate impression of us.” - -Barbara flushed. Of course she must break herself of this habit; -nevertheless, she would like to have mentioned that she had heard -a good deal of slang since arriving in England and although unlike -the American kind, equally amusing. However, as it was now time to -dismount from the top of their bus, this required all her energy and -intelligence. - -The meeting with Dr. Louise Garrett Anderson was necessarily brief, the -distinguished woman happening to have a single free hour had consented -to meet the new nurses and wish them God-speed. But the visit to the -hospital was also important, because the American Red Cross girls were -to have tea with the other nurses who were to accompany them across the -Channel the next morning. - -The new hospital just back of the British trenches at Neuve Chapelle -had sent a hurried call to London for more assistance and the four -American girls and four British girls were to make the journey -immediately. - -Crossing the hall to the dining room, Barbara just had time to whisper -to Mildred: - -“I have a dreadful premonition that I am not going to be popular with -English nurses. When you consider how ‘New England’ feels toward me, -what can you expect of England?” and Barbara made a wry face behind -Eugenia’s back, wishing for the nine hundred and ninety-ninth time in -her life that she only looked larger and older and more important. - -The meeting of the girls was not very successful. It may be that they -were all shy and that they really wished to be friendly without knowing -how to approach each other. But this certainly did not appear to be -true. For after they were properly introduced by the superintendent -of the hospital, the English girls nodded, said “how do you do?” and -then sat down again and continued talking to one another, as if the -Americans had vanished as soon as their names were spoken. - -It was embarrassing. Barbara was angry; nevertheless, her sense of -humor made her feel an inclination to giggle. Mildred Thornton seemed -distressed and awkward; one could tell from her expression that she -was once more feeling her old lack of social graces. She was under the -impression that it must be her duty to make things more comfortable -without in the least knowing how. Eugenia was simply returning a New -England manner to the land whence it came, while Nona Davis was frankly -puzzled by the situation. - -All her life she had been taught that one’s first duty was to make a -stranger feel welcome in one’s own land. The well-bred southern man -or woman will straightway cease to talk of his own affairs to become -interested in a newcomer’s. They wish to make the stranger happy and at -home and in the center of things. But this did not seem to be true of -this particular party of English girls. Nona wondered why they should -be so unlike the other English people they had been meeting. Perhaps -they were rude because they belonged to a class of society that knew -no better. You see, Nona’s feeling for “family” was very strong. She -was to learn better in the days to follow, learn that it is the man or -woman who counts, and not who his grandmother or grandfather chanced to -be; but the lesson was still before her. - -She was now studying the four other girls, too interested to be annoyed -by their manners, and yet conscious of the antagonism that they seemed -to feel. - -However, the four English girls were not in the least alike, which -was one reason for their attitude. Two of them appeared in awe of the -third, while the fourth girl silently watched the others. The most -important girl was extremely tall, had fair hair, a large nose and a -lovely English complexion. She was the Honorable Dorothy Mathers. The -second was the daughter of a farmer, healthy and in a way handsome. -If strength alone counted she would be the best of the nurses. Her -name was Mary Brinton and she spoke with a broad Yorkshire dialect, -but hardly said anything except “My Lady this, and my Lady that” and -was evidently not accustomed to titled society. The third girl was -from London, a doctor’s daughter and a friend of Lady Dorothy’s, Daisy -Redmond, while the fourth, whose name was Alexina McIntyre, had given -no clue to her history. - -However, she it was who finally forced the group of eight girls to -betray a mild human interest in one another. - -She had reddish hair, freckles on her nose, wore glasses, had a -delightful mouth, large, with fine white teeth. - -She happened to be gazing directly at Barbara when she first spoke, but -her voice was uncommonly loud, so that it forced everybody’s attention. - -“Please, you little wee thing,” she said, “tell us whatever made you -come over the ocean to help with our war nursing? Did you think we -hadn’t enough nurses of our own, that we needed babies like you?” - -Barbara stiffened. She had half an idea of declaring that she for one -intended going back home at once. Then to her relief she discovered -that her questioner had not intended being unkind. There was a sudden -twinkle in her light-blue eyes, as if she had become aware of the -discomfort in the atmosphere and wished to relieve it by a frivolous -speech. - -“I’m Scotch,” she added with a charming burr in her accent. “I said -that to wake you up.” - -Then Barbara smiled back again and afterwards sighed, “Oh, I am used to -having that remark made to me.” She looked steadfastly across the space -of carpet dividing the eight girls. “The sheep from the goats,” she -thought to herself. Aloud she merely said: - -“I hope with all my heart that in spite of my being so small you are -going to find me, and indeed all of us, useful. If you don’t, you know, -we can go back. But we used to have a saying in our hospital, out in -Nebraska, that sometimes brains succeed best in nursing as in other -things, rather than brawn.” - -Only the Scotch woman understood her meaning. However, the ice being -broken, afterwards there was an attempt at conversation, until finally -in desperation Eugenia gave the signal for farewells. - -“We shall meet again in the morning,” she said at parting, but showing -no enthusiasm at the prospect. - -“I am sorry,” Mildred Thornton remarked, once the four girls were back -again in their lodgings, “but I am afraid for some reason the girls we -have just met feel a prejudice against our nursing in the same hospital -with them. I wonder what they could have heard against us? Everyone -else has been so grateful and kind. I hope they won’t make the work -harder for us. All of us except Eugenia are inexperienced.” - -Eugenia nodded her head in agreement. “I am afraid the girl they called -Lady Dorothy did not seem to favor us. It is a pity, because she is -related to a great many important people, I’m told. But never mind, -even if she does dislike us, she can’t interfere with our doing good -work.” - -Curled up on the bed, Barbara yawned. “Oh, don’t let us look for -trouble. One of the things we have got to expect is that some of the -English nurses won’t like our American ways or our methods of nursing. -We have just to remember that we came over here to preach the gospel -of peace, not war, and not dislike anyone. Well, our real life work -begins tomorrow. Then we will see what stuff we are made of. I am glad -our hospital is partly supported by American money and that Mrs. Payne -of New York is sometimes in charge of things. I haven’t yet become an -Anglomaniac; so far I only love the soldiers.” - -The next morning the trip to the coast followed, and thence across the -Channel the way was strangely uneventful. Except that the four American -girls now wore their Red Cross costumes, they might have been taken for -four girls on a spring shopping journey to Paris. The Channel boats -were crossing and recrossing from England to France and back again just -as if they had no enemies in the world. - -However, the men guiding the destinies of the little steamers were -under no such impression. Every foot of the way was traveled with -infinite caution. For at any moment disaster might overtake them from -the sea or air. But there was no German bomb to destroy the shimmering -gold of the atmosphere this May morning, nor dangers in the pathway -through the sea. Moreover, from tall towers along both coasts farseeing -eyes were watching and protecting the passage of the Channel boats. -This morning some of them were carrying passengers across, others -khaki-clad soldiers to relieve their wounded comrades. - -One surprise, however, awaited the American girls. Quite unexpectedly -they discovered that Mrs. Curtis and her son were also crossing the -Channel to France on their boat. And Mrs. Curtis reported that Lady -Dorian had been taken to The Tower in London where she was being held -as a political spy. - - - - -CHAPTER X _Behind the Firing Lines_ - - -It was about seven o’clock in the morning ten days later. - -Over green fields the sun was shining and the birds were singing in the -tops of the tall chestnut trees which were now covered with fragrant -blossoms. These trees stood close about an old mansion which was -enclosed by a high stone wall with no opening save a tall iron gate -connecting with the avenue that led in a straight line to the house. -But although there was a small lodge beside it, the gate stood open. - -The old stone house itself was strangely built. It had three towers, -one taller than the rest, commanding a sweeping view of the country -near by. At one side of the building an old stone cloister led to a -small chapel a few hundred yards away. And this morning two girls were -walking quietly up and down this cloister in uniforms not strikingly -unlike those that used long ago to be worn by the young demoiselles of -the ancient “Convent of the Sacred Heart” in northern France. But these -two modern girls belonged to a newer and braver sisterhood, the order -of the Red Cross. - -They were Barbara Meade and Nona Davis, but their faces suggested -that years, not days, must have passed over them. Their cheeks were -white, their expressions strained. From Barbara’s eyes and mouth the -suggestion of sudden, spontaneous laughter had disappeared. She looked -a little sick and a little frightened. - -Nona was different, although she suggested a piece of marble. The -experiences of the past ten days had brought out the fighting qualities -in this young southern girl. Her golden-brown eyes were steady, she -carried her chin up and her shoulders straight. She looked the daughter -of a soldier. - -Now she put her arm across the smaller girl’s shoulder. - -“Let us go for a walk,” she suggested. “No one in the hospital wants -our services for a while and breakfast won’t be served for another -hour. It will do you good to get away from the thought of suffering. We -need not go far; besides, the country near here is entirely peaceful.” - -Barbara said nothing in reply, but taking her consent for granted, the -two girls left the cloister and went down the avenue to the open gate -and so out into the countryside. - -They did not seem to feel like talking a great deal; the endless -chatter that had kept them busy during the trip across had died away. -But the morning was lovely and the countryside so peaceful that the -thought of the scene of battle not far off seemed almost incredible. -They were in the midst of a meadow and orchard country of rolling -level fields. Beyond them, however, was a line of hills and a forest. -But there were no other large houses near, only some small cottages -at the edges of the meadows. These belonged to the French peasants, -and although the men were now in the trenches, still they appeared -thrifty and well kept. For so far, though the enemy watched so near, -this part of the country had escaped the actual warfare. The hospital -was only a bare five miles from the British line of soldiers, yet was -comparatively safe. And for this reason the famous old French school -had been emptied of its pupils and turned over to the Red Cross. - -As they left the big gate Nona glanced behind her. From the top of -the tallest tower floated a white flag, the emblem of peace, and yet -bearing upon it a cross of red, symbol of suffering. Then just for -an instant the thought crossed her mind, Would this flag continue to -protect them throughout the war? - -But as there was no possible answer to this question she turned once -more to the idea of diverting her companion. - -Barbara did not seem to be noticing anything. She was downcast and -wandered along with her eyes fixed upon the ground. - -“I do not think you ought to worry so or take your breakdown so -seriously, Barbara,” Nona began. “Why, it might have happened to any -one in the world and only shows how keenly you feel things. Next time -you will be better prepared.” - -But the other girl shook her head. “I had no right to come to Europe -to help with the Red Cross nursing if I haven’t nerve enough not to -flunk. Think of it, Nona, the very first time I was called upon to give -assistance of real importance, to faint!” The girl’s voice expressed -the limit of self-contempt. “And this when Eugenia and Lady Mathers -were the two other nurses. I would almost rather have died than have -had it happen. I believe Eugenia had to stop and drag me out of the -surgeon’s way. But she has been very kind since, and after all my brave -talk on the steamer has not yet mentioned my downfall. I suppose I -ought to go home and carry out my threat.” - -The tears were sliding down Barbara’s cheeks, but in spite of this Nona -smiled. - -“You are the last person in the world to play quitter,” she returned -quietly. “Now look here, Barbara, you and I know that since we arrived -at the hospital we have both been feeling that perhaps we were not -wanted and that all our efforts and dreams of helping are going to -amount to little.” She stopped and for a moment laid both hands on her -friend’s shoulders. “Well, let’s you and I show people differently. -I haven’t had much experience and so I am perfectly willing to help -in any way I can be useful until I learn more. You know you went to -pieces the other day, not because you did not have courage to help, but -because you have been seeing so many horrors all at once and you have -not yet gotten used to them. That poor fellow----” - -But Barbara’s eyes were imploring her friend to silence. “Let’s don’t -talk about him any more,” she begged. “I was used up, there had been -so many others and then this soldier somehow reminded me of some one I -knew.” - -Barbara drew a deep breath and squared her shoulders. It may be that -the thought of the some one had given her new resolution. “Of course, -you know I mean to keep on trying,” she added finally. - -Then taking off her nurse’s cap and flinging back her head, the girl -called to Nona, “Catch up with me if you like; I am going to run. It -always makes me feel better when I’ve been having the blues.” And the -next instant she had turned off from the road along which they had been -walking and was flying across one of the meadows as swiftly as a child -chasing butterflies. - -Just at first Nona attempted running after her. She too wanted to feel -the blood racing in her veins and the wind fanning her cheeks. But her -companion’s flight was too swift. Nona slowed down and followed more -quietly. - -What an odd girl Barbara Meade was and what a queer combination of -childishness and cleverness! Assuredly she had not succeeded in making -herself popular at the hospital to which they had lately come. Probably -Nona understood more of the situation than Barbara. Already for some -reason there had been talk of asking the younger girl to go back to -London, if not to her own home. Nona wondered if this were due to -Barbara’s appearance or her manner. Surely her single failure should -not have counted so seriously against her, unless there were other -reasons. Nevertheless, she herself believed in her and meant to stand -by until Barbara had her chance. - -Barbara had ceased running now, and as Nona approached her dropped down -on her knees. She had come to the end of the meadow down the slope of a -hill and everywhere around the earth was covered with violets. - -In a few moments her hands were full of them. “We will take these back -to the hospital,” she said as cheerfully as though she never had a -moment of depression. “I have promised to read to two of the soldiers -who are better. They say it amuses them, I have such a funny American -voice.” - -The next minute she was up and off again, this time with her arm linked -inside Nona’s. “There is such a dear little French house over there. -Let’s go and see who lives in it now that we are so near.” - -Nona glanced at her watch. It was a man’s watch and had once belonged -to her father. - -“I have a delightful scheme. It isn’t yet eight o’clock and neither -you nor I have to go on duty until ten. Ever since we arrived I have -wanted to see inside one of these little French huts. So if the people -who live in this one are friendly let’s ask them to give us coffee and -rolls. I can talk to them in French and explain where we come from, -then later perhaps we can walk on a little further.” - -The girls were now within ten yards of the cottage. No one was -outdoors, yet there were noises on the inside and through the one -small stone chimney the smoke poured out into the air, bringing with -it a delicious odor of coffee. Nevertheless, the two girls hesitated. -They had been told that the French peasants were always courteous to -strangers, and yet it might be difficult to explain their errand. - -But they were spared the trouble, for at this instant the heavy wooden -door was pushed open and a woman stepped out into the yard. - -But after the first glance the two girls stared, not at the woman, but -at each other. - -“It can’t be,” Barbara murmured weakly. “I am not seeing things -straight.” - -“Unfortunately, I’m afraid you are,” Nona answered, and keeping tight -hold of Barbara drew her forward. - -“Good morning, Mrs. Curtis,” she exclaimed. “I was under the impression -that you were in Paris. It seems more than strange for us to run across -each other again and you so near the hospital where we have been -located.” - -At Nona’s words Mrs. Curtis at once came forward and held out both -hands. She was wearing a kimono and did not look attractive, but she -smiled so kindly that at least Barbara relented. - -“I don’t wonder at your surprise,” she returned immediately. “Only I -happen to have the advantage of already knowing what had become of you -four girls. But my being near is not so strange as you may think. I -told you my son wanted to see what is taking place inside the British -trenches. We had to go to Paris for certain papers we could not get -in London. But the firing line at present is only a few miles from -here, as you know. So, as I wanted to be reasonably near and still -in no danger, my son and I looked about to find some place where I -could live. There is only an old woman here and a half-witted son. The -father and sons are at the front, of course. But I don’t mind being -uncomfortable, and then knowing the hospital was so near was such a -comfort both to my son and me.” - -Mrs. Curtis had not ceased talking an instant and seemed to expect no -reply. “Won’t you come in and have coffee with me now?” she urged. -“The house is clean as a pin and I’ve a letter from my son to Mildred -Thornton I should be so much obliged if you would take to her. I was -going to walk over with it myself some time today, but I did not know -whether an outsider would be allowed to enter the hospital. One can’t -guess what the restrictions may be in these war times.” - -She led the way and both girls followed, Barbara because she very much -wanted the coffee and to see inside the little French house. She was -annoyed at the thought of Brooks Curtis writing to Mildred so soon, -but it was scarcely any business of hers. In any case, she did not see -how she could prevent it, since Mrs. Curtis would undoubtedly deliver -her son’s letter unless one of them did. - -Nona, however, had no such feeling. She simply had a half-conscious -prejudice against breaking bread with a woman whom she neither liked -nor trusted. But then she had no real reason for her point of view and -had promised herself to rise above it. - -Of course, it might be only a coincidence, Mrs. Curtis’ evident -intention to attach herself to them. But after all, what possible -reason could she have except the desire for a little friendly intimacy? -Naturally she must be lonely with her son away on his newspaper work. - - - - -CHAPTER XI _Out of a Clear Sky_ - - -The girls remained longer than they expected in the little hut. It was -extraordinarily interesting, with a thriftiness and tidiness that were -characteristically French. Indeed, living seemed to have been reduced -to the simplest conditions. - -One big room formed the center of the hut. It had a stone floor and -a big fireplace where the food was cooked over a peat fire. A plain -wooden table and some benches were the only furniture, except two tall -and strangely handsome chairs, which must have been the property of -some old French family. They had drifted into the cottage by mistake, -probably as a gift to an old servant. - -On the walls of the room hung a gun of a pattern of the Franco-Prussian -war, a cheap lithograph of President Poincairé, and one of General -Joffre and General French. So this little hut was also filled with the -war spirit. But the old French _mère_ explained that her husband and -four sons were in the battle line, so few persons had a greater right -to a display of patriotism. - -The two American girls found the old French woman one of the most -picturesque figures they had ever imagined. She wore a bodice and short -blue cotton skirt and a cap with pointed ends. Her shoes were wooden -and her stockings homespun. Although only between fifty and sixty years -old, her visitors were under the impression that Mère Marie must be -at least seventy except for her vigor. For her shoulders were bent -and her tanned cheeks wrinkled into a criss-cross of lines. Only her -black eyes shone keenly above a high arched nose, and she moved with a -sprightliness any young person might envy. - -Then too she was agreeably hospitable to her unexpected guests, though -not communicative. She did not appear to wish to talk about her own -affairs. - -But although the old woman was so interesting, her son Anton was a -dreadful person of whom the two visitors felt a little afraid. He was -almost uncanny, like a character you may have seen in a play, or read -of in some fantastic book. His coarse black hair hung down to his -shoulders and was chopped off at the end in an uneven fashion, his eyes -were black and stared, but with a peculiar blank look in them, and -his big mouth hung open showing huge yellow teeth. One of the unhappy -things about the boy was that he looked so like the woman who was his -mother and yet so horribly unlike her because there was no intelligence -behind the mask of his face. He did not look brutish, however, only -vacant and foolish, and sat in the corner mumbling to himself while -Nona and Barbara and Mrs. Curtis had their coffee and rolls. - -But once the two girls were away from the little house, Barbara, -glancing behind, saw the boy following them. First she shook her head -at him, pointing toward his own home, then she brandished a stick. The -lad only grinned and kept after them. - -The girls had not yet started back to the hospital, as they had more -than an hour before them and the morning was too beautiful to be wasted. - -“We have got to get rid of that boy somehow, Nona; he gives me the -creeps,” Barbara suggested. “Suppose we slip out of this field, which -may belong to them, and go down to the foot of that little hill. There -is an orchard on the other side of the wall and we can stay there under -the trees until we must go back to work. Hope no one will think it -wrong, our having wandered off in this fashion! The truth is they will -probably be too busy to miss us. At least, I am glad that Mildred and -Eugenia are being so successful. They may save the day for the United -States until our chance comes.” - -The two girls then sat down in the grass under an old French apple -tree, which looked very like one of any other nationality, but was the -more romantic for being French. This country of northern France ravaged -by mad armies is an orchard and vineyard land and one of the fairest -places on earth. - -Looking up into the clear sky, Nona spoke first. - -“It is as though the war were a horrible nightmare, isn’t it?” she -began, leaning her chin on her hand and gazing out over the country. -“But do you know, Barbara, dreadful as you may think it of me, I am -not content to stay on here in the shelter of the hospital, hard and -sad as the work of caring for the wounded is. I feel I must know what -the battlefield is like, smell the smoke, see the trenches. Often I -think I can hear the booming of the great guns, see the wounded alone -and needing help before help can come. I am going over there some day, -though I don’t know just how or when I can manage it.” - -The girl’s face was quiet and determined. She was not excited; it was -as if she felt a more definite work calling her and wished to answer it. - -Then Nona quieted down, and without replying Barbara lay resting her -head in the older girl’s lap. There was a growing sympathy between -them, although so unlike. - -Barbara’s blue eyes were upturned toward the clear sky when suddenly -her companion felt her body stiffen. For an instant she lay rigid, the -next she pointed upward. - -“Nona,” she exclaimed in a stifled voice, “it doesn’t seem possible, -but--well, what is that in the sky over there? Perhaps we are not so -far from the fighting as you believe.” - -Nona followed the other girl’s gaze, but perhaps she was less -far-sighted and her golden brown eyes had not the vision of her -friend’s blue ones. - -“Why, dear, I only see two small black clouds.” Then she laughed. “We -are talking like Sister Anne and Bluebeard’s wife. Remember Sister -Anne’s speech. ‘I can only behold a cloud of dust arising in the -distance.’” And Nona made a screen of her hand, laughingly placing it -over her eyes. - -But Barbara jumped to her feet. “Don’t be a goose, Nona. Look, I am in -earnest. Those are not clouds, they are aeroplanes and I believe they -are trying to destroy each other.” - -But there was no need now for Barbara to argue; the situation was -explaining itself. - -Even in this brief moment of time the two air-craft had come closer, -the one plainly in pursuit of the other. But they made no direct -flight. Now and then they both hung poised in the air, then they darted -at each other, or one plunged toward the earth and the other soared -higher. - -“One of them must be a German scout trying to locate the enemy’s -position near here,” Barbara remarked. She herself a few weeks before -would not have believed that she could have seen such a spectacle as -the present one without being overpowered with alarm and excitement. -But war brings strange changes in one’s personality. Both girls were -entranced, awed, but above all profoundly interested. They had not yet -thought of fear for themselves nor for the men who must be guiding the -destinies of the ill-omened birds now driving nearer and nearer toward -them. But for the moment one could not associate human beings with -these winged creatures; they were too swift and terrible. - -The German plane was evidently the larger and heavier of the two. - -It could escape only by disabling the other craft, but the smaller one -would not remain long enough in one position to have the other’s guns -turned upon it. - -Now and then there were reports of explosions in the air above them. -Nona and Barbara expected to see one or the other of the two machines -disabled, but somehow the shots missed their aim. - -Barbara had a sudden remembrance of having once seen a fish-hawk chased -by a kingfisher. The resemblance was strange. Here was the great bird, -powerful and evil, moving heavily through the air, while the smaller -one darted at it, now forward, now backward, then to the side, causing -it endless annoyance, even terror. Yet the larger bird could not move -swiftly enough to be avenged. - -Once the two planes circled almost out of sight and unconsciously -the two watchers sighed, partly from relief, although there was a -measure of disappointment. For whatever terror the spectacle held -was overbalanced with wonder. Moreover, by this time they were both -becoming exhausted. Nona started to sit down again to rest her eyes for -a moment. - -The next instant Barbara clutched her. Back into their near horizon -the fighting air-craft reappeared, and now it was plain enough that -the larger was swaying uncertainly. The smaller aeroplane made a final -dash toward it, another report sounded, then a white flash appeared and -afterwards a cloud of heavy yellow smoke. Away from the smoke, still -lumbering uncertainly but keeping a course in the desired direction, -the big Taube machine was sailing out of sight. For a few moments -longer the smaller aeroplane hung suspended, although it was impossible -to see more than the outline of its great white wings through the thick -vapor surrounding it. - -Then the wings began to waver and the aeroplane to descend toward the -earth. - -Instinctively, with almost the same emotion that a child feels in -reaching the scene of a falling balloon, Nona and Barbara ran forward. -Unless its course changed the aeroplane must fall in a field not more -than two hundred yards away. - -But the atmosphere about them, which a short while before had been -clear and fragrant, was now growing stifling, and blowing about them -was a yellow cloud. - -With a suffocating sensation Nona put up her hand to her throat. What -could be the trouble with her? She could see Barbara running on ahead, -and the great ship fluttering downward, leaving much of the cloud of -smoke dissolving behind it. Once she tried to call to her companion, -but the feeling of choking was too painful. It would make no difference -if she should sit down for a few moments. If there were any service to -be done a little later when this curious sensation had passed she could -go on. - -But whatever the poisonous air that had suddenly come out of the blue -heavens the fumes grew thicker on the ground. No sooner had she sat -down than Nona dropped backward, her mouth opening slightly and her -face turning a queer dark color. - -Nevertheless Barbara kept on. From the beginning she had been slightly -in advance of Nona and running more quickly. She had been conscious -of the sudden thickening of the atmosphere, but had put up her hand, -covering her nose and mouth and so had gotten away from the fumes. -Moreover, she had not become aware that Nona was not following. -Naturally the sight ahead held her mind and eyes. - -The airship as it drew nearer the earth seemed to hold its wings -outspread, quiet as a weary bird settling to rest. The machinery did -not appear to have been seriously wrecked by whatever bomb its enemy -had finally used. Barbara could by this time plainly see a man still -seated at his post, his hand holding his steering gear. Yet the man -looked not like a man so much as a wooden image and seemed unaware of -what he was doing. The instant his machine touched the earth he fell -forward face downward, rolled over a little when one of the giant wings -of his air-craft partly covered him. - - - - -CHAPTER XII _First Aid_ - - -As soon as Barbara reached the scene of the wreck she turned to seek -Nona’s advice and aid. But to her amazement there was no evidence of -her companion. Stupidly she continued to stare. It was impossible to -conceive what could have become of Nona, yet the last quarter of an -hour had been so full of strange happenings that there was small wonder -at Barbara’s bewilderment. - -A moment later, a few yards from where they had first begun to run, she -saw Nona’s figure lying in a crumpled heap upon the ground. Yet was it -imaginable that this could be Nona? Had she fainted or stumbled? The -recollection of the suffocating gas about them really did not occur to -Barbara, as she had felt its effects so slightly. - -Yet here she stood torn between two duties. Should she return and find -out what had happened to her friend or try first to release the man? - -Barbara suffered only a brief indecision. Though she may have failed -in her first week’s work at the hospital, her training as a nurse now -asserted itself. And one of the supreme requisites of the successful -nurse is that she use her judgment without unnecessary delay. - -Straightway Barbara attempted dragging the unconscious man from his -seat in the wrecked aeroplane, it being, of course, out of the question -to move the machine itself. But the body felt as heavy and inert as if -there were no life inside. Still she tugged, and though so miniature -a person her muscles and nerves were for the time at least strong and -steady. - -The man was tall, an Englishman Barbara guessed him to be, but happily -he was thin. Many months devoted to war’s service leaves little flesh -upon a soldier, and these modern soldiers of the air bear perhaps the -most terrific strain of all. - -But once the man’s head was in the open air Barbara knelt beside him. -So far as she could discover he did not appear to be wounded; there -was no blood upon him anywhere. Holding her smelling salts under his -nose, he showed no sign of consciousness. Then she worked his arms back -and forth, so as to stimulate the action of the heart, used every first -aid method that her three years of study had taught her. This case was -unlike any she had ever known. As she worked an idea came to Barbara. -Once she recalled a man having been brought into the hospital overcome -by the fumes of gas. Such a possibility was absurd with this case and -yet the face had the same dark, frightful look. - -Nevertheless, Barbara Meade was not in the least hopeless, nor did she -for an instant cease to work, though now and then she was forced to -glance toward the spot where Nona remained so quiet. What could be the -matter? Why did she not come to her aid? - -All this, of course, took place in a very few minutes. A little later -when Barbara gave another frightened look across the fields, she -discovered that Nona had gotten up and was walking toward her. She -seemed dizzy and uncertain, but there was evidently nothing serious the -matter. - -Moreover, there was no time for inquiries, for just as Nona reached -her, Barbara’s patient stirred, coughed and struggled to regain his -breath. Then for the first time the nurse put her arm about her friend. -The air would do more for the stupefied man than she could. - -Soon after he opened his eyes and in an incredibly short time pulled -himself out from beneath his aeroplane. He then stared in a dazed -half-blind fashion at the two girls standing near him in nurses’ -uniforms, in the center of a ploughed field. - -But war admits of no surprises. Only the two American Red Cross girls -had not yet grown accustomed to the possible strangeness of their -adventures. Moreover, they were frightened at the appearance of their -first hero. He was not in the least what one would expect an aviator to -be. This man was not young according to Nona’s or Barbara’s ideas. He -must have been about thirty, his hair and eyes were dark and the lines -of his face stern and severe. His skin was now a queer mottled color, -with ugly blue splotches. - -However, he began struggling to speak. But his tongue was so swollen -that he choked and coughed, neither did he seem able to see clearly. - -Meanwhile Nona Davis, although considerably less affected, was also -plainly not herself. She too coughed uncomfortably and seemed weak -and stupid. She expressed no surprise over what had just taken place -and offered her friend neither advice nor assistance. But Barbara had -already made up her mind. They must get back to the hospital and as -soon as possible. Yet her patient could not walk, Nona could not help, -and Barbara did not wish to leave them while she went for assistance. - -Fortunately, however, in looking about she discovered that Anton, the -boy whom they had been endeavoring to escape, had been attracted by the -vision in the air. Or if he had not seen it, he was now plainly visible -not far away, staring in a bold, half-terrified fashion at the scene, -which was past his understanding. - -Barbara summoned him imperatively. - -Between them they then managed to get the air man clear of his machine. -As soon as he was on his feet, with Anton’s and Barbara’s arms grasping -his, he stumbled on for a few steps. Afterwards he found himself better -able to walk. - -“Extraordinary thing,” he began, and Barbara immediately thought -his words and manner so intensely English that she wanted to laugh. -Would any American man under the same circumstances remain so coldly -dignified and superior as this one appeared? - -“I am not in the least hurt, you know, only confoundedly weak and -suffocated,” he said finally. “New trick, that of our enemy’s; they -have been using their asphyxiating gas on our soldiers in the trenches, -but this is the first time a gas bomb has been thrown from a Taube -aeroplane. Lucky thing for me the gas was too heavy to stay long in the -upper air.” - -This speech was made thickly and with a great deal of effort, but both -Nona and Barbara were able to understand. They knew, of course, of -the use of the chlorine missiles, Germany’s novel weapon of war, which -had lately been thrown into the trenches of the Allies. The papers had -been full of the mysterious effects the gas had upon the soldiers. How -stupid not to have dreamed of this! Of course, the situation was now -explained, even Nona’s odd share in it. Evidently the poisonous gas -which they had seen in a greenish yellow cloud encircling the aeroplane -had fallen to earth and Nona had been wrapped in its fumes. But it had -been too diluted with air to have done her serious harm, and after her -fall a favoring wind must have blown it away. - -By the time the second field was reached Nona was herself again. -Indeed, it was she who decided to hurry on to the hospital and send -back aid. They were finding the way too long for the still stupefied -man, who could only see dimly and was still suffering as if he had been -recently paralyzed. - -The two nurses had been missed at the hospital and Nona felt the -atmosphere of disfavor as she entered the great stone house. - -Fortunately, however, she found their Scotch friend, Alexina McIntyre, -waiting in the hall for the arrival of a fresh ambulance of the -wounded. The ambulances brought the men from the battle front to this -hospital only a few miles away. A few moments later help was dispatched -to Barbara. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII _The Summons_ - - -A few days after Eugenia Peabody opened the door of one of the rooms -on the top floor used for the nurses. It was a small room which -fortunately the four American Red Cross girls were allowed to share -without any of the other nurses. Simple as possible, it contained four -cot beds, a single bureau, and a great old-fashioned wardrobe. Convents -in France were built long before the days of closets. - -Eugenia, looking very exhausted, was like most tired persons, cross, -when she discovered Nona and Barbara lying on opposite beds peacefully -talking. - -However, both girls got up instantly. - -“Do try and rest a while, Eugenia,” Barbara urged. “You seem dreadfully -worn out. Isn’t there anything I can do to help you?” - -Eugenia dropped down upon the nearest wooden chair shaking her -head. And in spite of her weariness the two other girls watched her -admiringly. One had to see Eugenia in her nurse’s costume to realize -what a handsome, almost noble looking girl she was. Her ordinary -clothes were so shabby and unbecoming and so old style. But the stiff -white cap outlined her broad forehead, her somber dark eyes. Even her -too serious and sometimes too severe expression seemed in a measure -fitted to the responsibility of her work. - -“You are wanted downstairs in the convalescent ward, Nona,” she began. -“The Superintendent says she finds the things you are able to do very -useful, even though you are not trained for the more responsible -nursing. But before you go here is a letter that has come from London -for you. Who can you know in London, child, to be writing you here?” - -Nona was moving toward the door, but she paused long enough to receive -her letter and then to stand staring in the stupid fashion people have -at the unfamiliar handwriting on the outside. - -“I haven’t the faintest idea,” she answered Eugenia, but tearing apart -the envelope she suddenly flushed. - -“The letter is from Lady Dorian, Eugenia. Remember we met her on the -steamer where she was accused of all kinds of dreadful things. She -has been imprisoned in London, but this letter must mean that she is -free. Anyhow, I’ll tell you what she writes when I come back. I am -on duty now and haven’t time to wait and read it.” This was entirely -true. Nevertheless Nona had other reasons for wishing to read her -letter alone. Lady Dorian had made a strange impression upon her for so -short an acquaintance. She had scarcely confessed it even to herself, -but she felt a girl’s peculiar hero worship for the older woman. -Moreover, she was passionately convinced of her innocence and yet did -not wish Barbara or Eugenia to know at once what must be told them -afterwards. For Lady Dorian could only have written either to say she -had been released or to ask aid. There had been no suggestion of their -exchanging letters in their brief acquaintance. - -Once Nona was out of the room Barbara inquired: - -“What has become of Mildred? Isn’t this her afternoon to rest? Nona and -I were expecting her in here.” - -The older girl did not answer; she had gotten up and in spite of her -fatigue was walking about the small room. She stopped now and looked -out of the tiny casement window. - -“Oh, Mildred,” she returned carelessly, “has gone to spend the -afternoon with that Mrs. Curtis. They are to take a walk somewhere, I -think. Mildred said she felt the need of fresh air. I believe Mildred -is missing her family more than she likes to confess and this Mrs. -Curtis is so kind, Mildred seems pleased to find her living so near us.” - -On her small cot bed Barbara had managed to get herself into an -extraordinary position. She had on her kimono and sat hunched up with -her knees in the air and her arms about them while her curly head -bobbed up and down like a Chinese mandarin’s. - -“Sorry,” she commented briefly. “I told you on the ship I was afraid -Mildred was becoming interested in Brooks Curtis. I don’t like Mrs. -Curtis locating so near the hospital. Don’t see any reason for it -except that she and her son do not want to lose sight of Mildred. And -it would not surprise me if her son turned up in this neighborhood -himself fairly often--oh, to see his mother, of course.” - -Barbara spoke petulantly, particularly when she discovered that Eugenia -was paying scant attention to her remarks. - -“Oh, do come on and lie down a while, Eugenia,” she concluded. “You -behave as if all the Allied forces would go to pieces if you stayed off -your job an hour, or at least as if all the soldiers in the hospital -would die at once.” - -Still Eugenia made no reply. Although getting out of her working -uniform, she too slipped into a comfortable negligée and letting down -her heavy dark hair followed Barbara’s rather ungraciously offered -advice. - -A few minutes later the younger girl stood at the side of her bed with -a cup of beef tea in her hands which she had just made over a tiny -alcohol lamp. - -“Drink this, please, and forgive my bad temper, Eugenia,” she murmured. -“I presume if I confessed the truth even to myself, I am jealous of -your success at the hospital. But honestly I don’t think I am being -given a fair chance here. Ever since we arrived I have been shoved into -the background and never called on for any really important work. Oh, I -know I failed that one time, but that is no reason why I shouldn’t be -all right the next.” - -While the older girl finished the bouillon Barbara sat down on the side -of the bed. Then the moment the cup had been set down, to her surprise -Eugenia took hold of her hand almost affectionately. - -“You are going to be given a chance, Barbara, at least one that will -take a whole lot of courage. It is what I came upstairs to tell you and -Nona, and what I have been feeling so worried about. For really I don’t -know whether you ought to agree. You are both so young and pretty.” -Eugenia hesitated and Barbara took hold of both her shoulders, giving -her a tiny shake. - -“What do you mean? I hate suspense worse than anything.” - -“Oh, simply that four girls have to be appointed for service in the two -new motor ambulances that are to bring the wounded soldiers from the -battle front to the hospital. The Superintendent has decided to ask you -and Nona to take charge of one and Lady Mathers and Daisy Redmond the -other. Of course, you can refuse if you like, Barbara, for the work -may be dangerous. It isn’t that you will have to do very much for the -soldiers except to see that they are properly bandaged and keep life in -them till you can get them here. Of course there is a surgeon in each -ambulance to tell you what to do. The danger is that you will have to -go much nearer the fighting line and that you may see even more painful -things than you have been seeing in the hospital. Really, child, I -don’t advise you to attempt it.” - -For with the first realization of what Eugenia meant Barbara had -turned deathly pale and was now fighting a sensation of faintness. - -“It isn’t that I am in the least afraid, Eugenia,” she faltered, as -soon as she could trust her voice. Even then it was fairly shaky. “I -don’t mind running the risk or the work or any of those things. You -know what it is, Eugenia; there is no use trying to hide it. I simply -haven’t the nerve I thought I had. It is seeing the wounded soldiers, -so many of them. I lie awake at night and dream the most dreadful -dreams. I keep thinking I--but I had better not speak of it. I’ve -simply got to say I can’t undertake the work. I hate it too on account -of Nona; she is sure to try this ambulance work, for only the other day -she told me that she longed to get closer to the scene of action. But -what must I say, Eugenia, when I refuse? I’m afraid I can’t make any -one understand that I’m not exactly a coward; I am used to sickness, -but somehow this all seems so different.” - -Again Eugenia pressed the small hand she held in her large, capable -one. - -“Tell the truth, my dear, and then go back home to the United States. -From the moment I saw you I didn’t believe this Red Cross work would be -suitable for you. I told you you were too young, and I thought you were -too quick-tempered and emotional, though I did not speak of this. There -is plenty of nursing you might be able to do at home--children, or old -people.” - -Eugenia was growing sleepy; she had such a little while to rest that -she was forgetting to be tactful. - -“Whether you wish to go back home or not, Barbara, I’m afraid you must -if you won’t undertake this ambulance work. The Superintendent says -she likes you very much and all that, but really does not feel it wise -for you to stay on at the hospital. There is so much nursing required -and so little room that the girls who cannot give the best kind of -service are really in the way. I am sorry to hurt your feelings, but -it is better for me to tell you this than any one else,” Eugenia -concluded, again made sympathetic by the hurt in the younger girl’s -face. Barbara looked so broken and humiliated, so intensely ashamed -of her own failure. Nevertheless, Eugenia could not help seeing that -even at this minute Barbara suggested a little girl who has been caught -in wrongdoing at school. She simply did not seem able to appear like a -grown-up person into whose hands life and death could be intrusted. - -For ten minutes afterwards Barbara made no reply. But she got up and -put on her nurse’s uniform again, hiding her short brown curls beneath -her stiff white cap and covering her blue frock with her white apron -bearing its cross of red. - -Then for a moment when Eugenia seemed to be asleep Barbara dropped on -her knees before the open window, gazing out in the direction where -she knew the zone of danger and terror lay. Swiftly the girl uttered a -prayer for strength and courage. The next moment she crossed over to -Eugenia. - -“I am going to undertake the ambulance service. I may flunk that too, -but at least I can try, and as the book says, ‘angels can do no more.’ -And I’m distinctly not an angel.” - - - - -CHAPTER XIV _Colonel Dalton_ - - -In the meantime Nona was on duty in the convalescent ward. It was the -work that she had been able to attend to with peculiar success ever -since her arrival at the base hospital. This was a duty which many of -the Red Cross nurses liked the least. For the convalescent soldiers -were often like spoiled and nervous children. It was amazing how many -drinks of water they required, how frequently their pillows had to be -turned, how often letters from home had to be read and re-read until -the nurses knew them by heart as well as the patients. - -It was a dark, cloudy afternoon when Nona entered the big room and -before she had more than crossed the threshold she became aware of an -atmosphere of gloom and ill-temper. - -Daisy Redmond, the English girl with whom they had crossed the Channel, -had been in attendance on the ward before Nona’s appearance and she -seemed bored and annoyed. She was a very good nurse for an ill person, -but too serious and reserved to cheer the convalescent, and on Nona’s -entrance she gave a sigh of relief. - -The room, which was used for the soldiers who were on the high road to -recovery from whatever disaster they had suffered, must have been the -refectory or the old dining hall of the convent in the days before the -Franco-Prussian war. It was an oblong room with a high ceiling crossed -by great oak beams. Midway up the walls were of dark oak and the rest -of stone. The floor was of stone and the windows high and crossed -with small iron bars. While they let in the air and sunlight, it was -impossible to see much of the outside world unless one climbed a ladder -or chair. Evidently it had been thought best not to permit the little -French convent maids to seek for distractions even among the flowers -and trees. - -So the great room, in spite of its perfect cleanliness, had little -suggestion of gayety or beauty to recommend it at present. The floor, -walls, beds, everything apparently had been scrubbed to the limit of -perfection and were smelling of antiseptics. But there was not a flower -in the room, not a picture, only two long rows of beds each containing -a weary, impatient soldier, longing to be home with his own people or -back at the front with the other Tommies. - -Almost anyone might have become discouraged with the prospect of two -hours’ effort in such surroundings, but Nona never dreamed of flinching. - -As she went up toward the first bed, the young fellow with his right -arm in a sling who was trying to write with his left hand, used a short -word of three letters. He was a boy who worked in a butcher’s shop in -London. When he saw Nona so near him, he blushed crimson and stammered -an apology. - -Nona only laughed. “Oh, I say that myself sometimes, inside of me,” she -whispered. “If it hurts your arm, do let me finish your letter. I’d -like to add a line or two anyhow just to let Addie know you are really -getting well and not trying to encourage her with false hopes.” - -The young fellow smiled. It was clever of the little American girl to -remember his girl’s name. He was glad enough to have her end his letter -so that he might lie down again. Besides, he liked to have her sitting -near him, she was so pretty--the prettiest nurse in the hospital in his -opinion. Five minutes after when Nona had finished his letter and made -him comfortable, he sighed to have her leave him. She was only going to -another duffer a few beds away, who had been trying to read and dropped -all his magazines on the floor. With one of his legs in a plaster cast, -he had almost broken his neck trying to fish for them. - -So Nona wandered up and down the ward doing whatever was asked of -her. She felt that she was being useful in spite of her lack of long -experience in nursing. But it was amusing the queer things she was -called upon to do. - -She was passing one of the cots where a boy lay who had received a -wound in his head. He was not more than seventeen or eighteen, and -was a blue-eyed, fair-haired boy with a mouth like a young girl’s. You -would never have dreamed of him as a fighter; indeed, he had left Eton -to join the army and had never before known a real hardship in his -life. But now a pair of wasted white hands clasped Nona’s skirt. - -Looking down she discovered that the bandage had slipped off his -forehead and that his eyes were full of tears. - -Nona’s own eyes were dim as she bent toward him. - -“Are you suffering again?” she asked gently. “I am so sorry; I thought -you were almost well.” - -“It isn’t that,” the boy whispered. “I wouldn’t mind the pain; it’s -only--oh, I might as well say it, I want my mother. Funny to behave -like a cry-baby. I wish I could sleep. I wonder if you could sing to -me?” - -At first Nona shook her head. “Why I can’t sing, really,” she returned. -“I have never had a music lesson in my life. I only know two or three -songs that I used to sing to my father way down in South Carolina. I -expect you hardly know there is such a place.” - -Then suddenly the boy’s disappointed face made the girl hesitate. - -She glanced about them. In the bed next to the boy’s the man she and -Barbara had rescued from the aeroplane disaster lay apparently too -deeply absorbed in a bundle of newspapers to pay the least attention to -them. - -By this time he had almost recovered and was enormously impatient to -return to his regiment. It appeared that he was not a regular member of -the aviation corps, but a colonel in command of one of the crack line -regiments. However, he happened also to be a skilled aviator and on the -morning of the accident, having a leave of absence from his command, -had gone up to reconnoiter over the enemy’s lines. - -No, Colonel Dalton would pay no attention to her, Nona felt convinced. -He was very quiet and stern and a distinguished soldier, so that most -of the nurses were afraid of him. - -“If you’ll try to sleep, why I’ll sing softly just to you, so we need -not disturb any one else,” Nona murmured, kneeling down by the side of -the boy’s cot so that her face was not far from his. “I only know some -old darkey songs.” - -Straightway the young English boy closed his eyes. Very quietly in a -hushed voice Nona began to sing, believing no one else would listen. - -She chanced to be kneeling just under one of the tall windows and the -afternoon sun shone down upon her white cap, her pale gold hair and -delicate face. If she had known it she was not unlike a little nun, but -fortunately Nona had no thought of herself. - -She had only a small voice, but it was sweet and clear. - - “All this world am sad and dreary, - Everywhere I roam, - Oh, darkies, how my heart grows weary, - Far from the old folks at home.” - -Not one, but half a dozen soldiers lay quiet listening to Nona’s song. -She was only aware that the boy for whom she was singing was breathing -more evenly as she sang on and that there was a happier curve to his -lips. In a few moments more, if nothing occurred to disturb him, he -must be asleep. - -So Nona did not know that Colonel Dalton, although holding his beloved -London newspaper before his face, had been watching her and that her -old-fashioned song had touched him. - -She was slipping away with her patient finally asleep when he motioned -to her. - -“It is a wonderful thing you are doing, Miss Davis,” he began in a low -tone, so as not to disturb the sleeper, “you a young American girl -to come over here to help care for our British boys. I want to shake -hands with you if I may, you and that clever little friend of yours, -who helped me out of my difficulty. I shall be away from the hospital -in a few days and back at my post, as I’ve almost entirely recovered -from the effects of the chlorine gas. But later on if I can ever be of -service to you in any way, you are to count upon me. I trust that at -some future day the English nation can show its appreciation for what -the United States has done for us in this tragic war.” - -Colonel Dalton spoke with so much feeling and dignity that Nona was -both pleased and embarrassed. Of course, she seemed like a young girl -to him, and yet after all Colonel Dalton could be only a little over -thirty. It must be something in his character or in his history that -gave his face the expression of sadness and sternness. Although his -duties as an officer in the war might already have created the look. - -“You are very good,” she murmured confusedly. She was moving away when -she noticed that Colonel Dalton was staring fixedly, not at her, but at -a brooch which she wore fastening her nurse’s apron to her dress. - -But probably he was in a reverie and not seeing anything at all! - -However, Nona did not have to remain long in doubt. Colonel Dalton -spoke abruptly. - -“That’s an extraordinary pin you’ve got there, a collection of letters -isn’t it? I wonder if by any chance it represents the motto of your -own family?” - -Nona shook her head and carelessly unclasped the pin. “No,” she -answered, “and I have scarcely been able to find out what the letters -spell. I wonder if you could tell me.” - -The man scarcely glanced at the pin. “The letters are ‘Vinces,’ the -Latin for ‘Conquer.’” Then strangely enough Colonel Dalton flushed, a -curious brick-red, which is a peculiarity of many Englishmen. - -“It’s a remarkable request I wish to make of you, Miss Davis. But would -you mind parting with that little pin? It’s an odd fancy of mine, but -then every soldier is superstitious and I should like very much to -possess it. Possibly because of the meaning of the word, for the word -‘Conquer’ never meant more in the history of the world than it does to -an Englishman today.” - -But Nona had crimsoned uncomfortably and was clutching at her brooch -in a stupid fashion. “I am awfully sorry,” she murmured, “it must seem -ungracious of me, but I value the pin very much. You see, it was given -me by some one----” - -“In this country, or in your own?” Colonel Dalton interrupted. - -Again Nona hesitated. Suddenly she had become conscious of the unread -letter in her pocket which she had just received from Lady Dorian, and -of the hour of their parting and her bestowal of the pin. - -She smiled. “It wasn’t given me in either your country or mine, but -upon the sea.” - -Then she walked over to another patient who required a drink of water. - - - - -CHAPTER XV _Newspaper Letters_ - - -Curiously Mildred Thornton was also spending an unexpected afternoon. -She had been looking forward to her walk with Mrs. Curtis. Mildred -too had been feeling the strain of the first weeks at the hospital -more than she had confessed. She was one of the girls whom one speaks -of as a natural nurse--quiet, sympathetic and efficient--and so had -immediately been given especially trying cases. And Mildred was not -accustomed to roughing it, since her home surroundings were luxurious -and beautiful. So though she had made no complaint and showed no lack -of courage, as Barbara had, she was tired and now and then, when she -had time to think, homesick. - -Mrs. Curtis had been kind and whatever prejudice the other girls -felt, she sincerely liked her. Moreover, Mildred also liked her son, -although this she had not confessed so freely to herself. But she was -thinking of both of them as she walked through the fields to the home -of Mère Marie. - -Perhaps Mrs. Curtis would have received news from Brooks. He was -supposed to be not far away making a study of conditions in the -British line of trenches not far from the Belgian border. He must know -extraordinarily interesting things. Mildred too shared the almost -morbid curiosity which everybody of intelligence feels today. What is a -modern battlefield really like, what is the daily life of the soldier, -and what is this strange new world of the trenches, where men live and -work underground as if all humanity had developed the tendencies of the -mole? - -Mildred did not share Nona Davis’ desire to go and find out these -things for herself, but being so near the scene of action as they were -could not but stimulate one’s interest. And daily the motor ambulances -brought the wounded from the nearby battlefield to their door. - -At Mère Marie’s Mildred first saw the boy Anton sitting crouched -before the hut. He leered at her foolishly and said something which -she did not understand. So somewhat nervously Mildred knocked on the -heavy wooden door. She too was afraid of Anton; one could scarcely help -being, although all the people in the neighborhood insisted that he was -perfectly harmless. As he used to bring vegetables from his mother’s -garden and run errands for the staff at the hospital, he was a very -well-known character. - -However, Mildred was just as glad when the door opened. - -But to her surprise, instead of seeing Mrs. Curtis, Brooks Curtis was -there to greet her. - -He seemed a little nervous at first, but when Mildred showed pleasure -at seeing him, became more cheerful. - -Mère Marie’s big room was empty and so the girl and young man sat down -on wooden stools in front of the smouldering peat fire. - -It appeared that Brooks was discouraged. So far he had not been allowed -to get inside the British firing line and feared that his newspaper at -home would be disappointed in him. - -Mildred did her best to reassure him. She was accustomed to trying to -make people more comfortable. All her life her brother Dick had been -confiding his annoyances to her, depending on her sympathy and advice. -And Mildred had been missing Dick dreadfully since the first hour of -her sailing. For though possibly he was as spoiled and selfish as -Barbara Meade plainly thought him, he was a fairly satisfactory brother -in his way. So she found it not unpleasant to behave in a sisterly -fashion toward Brooks Curtis. - -Indeed, half an hour had passed before it occurred to Mildred that Mrs. -Curtis had not appeared and that she had not even asked for her. - -However, just as she was making up her mind to inquire, Mrs. Curtis -came into the room. - -She had on a dressing gown and looked pale and ill. - -“I am so sorry. I suppose Brooks has explained to you,” she began. -“But I have a frightful headache and don’t feel equal to going out this -afternoon. I don’t think you should miss your walk, Miss Thornton, you -are kept indoors so much at the hospital. So I wonder if you won’t take -your walk with Brooks instead of me and then come back here and have -coffee and cake.” - -Mildred felt a little uncomfortable. There was no doubt of Mrs. Curtis’ -illness; seldom had she seen anybody more nervous and wretched from a -headache. Yet Mildred did not know exactly what to do or say. Very much -she desired to spend a part of her one free afternoon in the air and -sunshine away from the pain and sorrow of the hospital. She was not -averse to spending it with Brooks Curtis instead of his mother. But she -was not sure whether it would be right for her to take a walk alone -with a man whom she really knew nothing about. The days on shipboard -had made them behave like fairly intimate friends. However, she also -felt it would appear stupid and unfriendly of her to refuse. Even if -Eugenia and the other girls disapproved later, the whole question of -Mrs. Curtis and her son was not their affair. Moreover, Mildred did not -intend confiding in them. - -So she blushed a little and then answered awkwardly. - -“Oh, of course I don’t want to miss my walk and I don’t mind if Mr. -Curtis wishes to come with me. Only he is not to trouble, because I am -not afraid to go alone.” - -Then Mildred felt like stamping her foot. Ever since getting away from -the conventional society atmosphere of her own home she had been more -at ease and less self-conscious. Had not her friendship with Mrs. -Curtis and her son proved that she was not always stiff and silent? -Assuredly Brooks had preferred her to any of the other girls, even -though they were far prettier and more attractive. Yet here she was, -through her old shyness, spoiling everything. - -Mildred smiled unexpectedly, which always relieved the plainness of her -face. - -“I was not telling the truth then,” she added, “I should enjoy my walk -ever so much more if Mr. Curtis will go with me.” - -An hour later and the girl and her companion had climbed the nearest -hill in that part of the country. It was not quite a mile from the -hospital and was not a very high hill, yet Mildred was surprised at the -splendid view. - -Brooks Curtis had brought with him the fine telescope which he had used -on the steamer in spite of the difficulty with his eyes. - -He pointed out to Mildred the direction in which General Sir John -French’s army lay entrenched. One could not see the exact place because -the line of trenches covered twelve miles of battle front and many -other miles of underground passages. Then he told her that the right -wing of the British army which was in position nearest their hospital -was under the command of Lieutenant-General Porter and that Colonel -Dalton, who was ill, was one of his most talented officers. - -Secretly Mildred Thornton was amazed and fascinated. She had been -convinced early in their acquaintance that Brooks Curtis was an -unusually clever fellow. He was not handsome and there was something -a little odd about him. Mildred was sympathetic with people who were -not good looking and not at ease. Now she was really surprised at his -information about the British army. For after all he had only been in -France for a short time. - -“But I thought you said you had not been able to go through the -trenches,” Mildred expostulated, “yet already you know a great deal.” - -The young man shook his head mournfully. “I know nothing of importance -yet,” he returned with such emphasis that Mildred was the more -impressed. Above all things she admired determination of character. - -Then for a few moments neither the girl nor the young man spoke. - -Mildred was trying to locate in a vague fashion certain positions of -the army which her companion had just described. Two miles farther to -the north Mildred could see a low range of hills which seemed deeply -curtained by trees. In the midst of those trees Brooks insisted the -British army had stationed long-range guns. They were guns of a new -character and no one yet knew what their power of destruction might be. -Behind the artillery there were telephone connections with the trenches -miles away. - -Really Mildred Thornton was too interested in the information imparted -by her new friend to pay any special attention to what he might be -doing. - -However, he had taken off his glasses, gotten out a note book and was -now writing as rapidly as possible. - -By and by he got out an envelope and put the papers inside it, together -with some others that were there previously. - -At this minute Mildred looked around. - -“Oh, dear, it is late; we must be going back as quickly as possible!” -she exclaimed, and then got up without allowing her companion -opportunity to assist her. - -Nevertheless, the young man did not follow her for a moment. - -“I wish you would stay just an instant longer,” he asked instead. - -And when Mildred turned he still held the envelope in his hand. - -“I want to ask you a favor, Miss Thornton, and I don’t know just how -to explain. I wonder if you will be good enough to mail this letter -of mine from the hospital along with your own home mail? You see, it -is like this with the newspaper fellows, all our mail is so censored -that the news we want to send to the United States is usually cut out -before it arrives. There is no good my writing exactly what the other -fellows send. So I thought if you would mail this for me like private -mail along with the nurses’ letters, why I’d stand a chance. I know it -is asking a good deal of a favor of you. But somehow I have felt you -were my friend ever since our first meeting and my mother feels the -same way. You see, we are awfully poor. Of course you can’t know what -that means, but for my mother’s sake and my own I’m terribly anxious to -make good with my war stories. I feel if I can make a reputation now my -future will be assured.” - -Whether Brooks Curtis was a student of character or not, one does not -yet know. But certainly he had gauged Mildred. - -If there was anything that did appeal to her it was the thought of -another’s struggle and the possibility that she might help. Just -because she had always spent such a rich and sheltered life her desire -to aid others was the stronger. So Mildred promised to mail the letter -to an address in Brooklyn, placing the address on the envelope with her -own handwriting so as to avoid questioning. - -Neither did she feel that she was doing anything unusual. The deception -was too small to be considered. Besides, what difference could it make -to the hospital authorities if one more letter were added to their mail -bag? - -“I shall never cease to appreciate your kindness,” Brooks Curtis said -at parting, “and you won’t mind, will you, if now and then Anton brings -you other letters to the hospital? I may not be able to get away to -bring them myself.” - -Mildred nodded without thinking of this side of the question seriously. -The truth of the matter was that she was in too much of a hurry now to -return to her work. Although she had not gone back to Mère Marie’s for -coffee, they had been out longer than she realized. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI _The Ambulance Corps_ - - -A few days later it was definitely arranged that Nona Davis, Barbara -Meade, Lady Dorothy Mathers and Daisy Redmond should be enrolled in the -Red Cross ambulance work. - -To understand the service of the Red Cross ambulances one must be -familiar with the unusual conditions which existed in this most -terrible war of all human history. - -Most of us know, of course, that the greater part of the fighting -was done at night. By day scouts in aeroplanes endeavored to locate -the enemy’s positions, while sentries kept guard along the miles of -trenches to fire at any man who dared venture within what was called -the zone of death. So all the work of war except the actual fighting -must take place behind each army’s line of entrenchments. - -This means that in the early morning, when the night’s cruelties were -past, the wounded soldiers were carried from the field of battle or -from the trenches to some place of safety in the rear. Here nurses -and doctors could give them first aid. And this required tremendous -personal bravery. The stricken soldiers must be borne in the arms of -their companions to the nearest Red Cross, or else lifted into the -ambulances or smaller motor cars. These traveled with all possible -speed across the tragic fields of the dead, as soon as a lull in the -firing made attempt at rescue possible. - -There, behind a barricade of trees, or of sand bags, or of a stone -wall, or whatever defense human ingenuity could invent, stood white -tents, or else a stable or house. These waved flags of white bearing a -crimson cross, demanding safety for the suffering. - -These temporary hospitals had to be established at any place where the -need was greatest. But the soldiers could not remain in these quarters. -As soon as possible they were taken to the nearest properly equipped -hospital, sometimes fairly near the fighting line. At other times they -were loaded into trains and borne many weary miles away. - -But in nearly every case they were carried to the cars or to the nearer -hospitals in the Red Cross ambulances. They were the only chariots of -peace the war had so far acquired. - -However, it is good to know that together with all the modern -inventions for the destruction of men, science had done all that was -possible to make the new Red Cross ambulances havens of comfort and of -cure. In Paris, the great Madame Curie, the discoverer of radium, had -been giving her time and talent to the equipment of ambulances for the -soldiers. From this country much of the money that had been poured so -generously into Europe had been devoted to their purchase. - -So the four Red Cross girls from the Hospital of the Sacred Heart (so -named in honor of the old convent school) were naturally impressed with -the importance of their new duties. - -The plan was that they were to travel back and forth from the field -hospitals with the wounded soldiers who required the most immediate -attention. A doctor would be in charge of each ambulance and of -necessity the chauffeur. Under the circumstances it was thought better -to have two nurses instead of one. The four additional nurses were -required because two new ambulances had just been added to the British -service, as a gift from New York City, through the efforts of Mrs. -Henry Payne, who was especially interested in the Sacred Heart Hospital. - -The morning that the girls left for the nearer neighborhood of the -battlefield was an exquisite June day. The sun is one of France’s many -lovers, turning her into “La Belle Dame,” the name by which she is -known to her own children and to some of her admirers from other lands. - -All the nurses who were off duty at the hospital poured out into the -garden to say farewell and God-speed to their companions. - -Except for the prejudice which Lady Dorothy Mathers and her friends -continued to feel against the four Americans, everybody else had -been most kind. The English manner is colder than the American or the -French, but once having learned to understand and like you, they are -the most loyal people in the world. - -Three of the American Red Cross girls were beginning to realize this. -But Barbara Meade still felt herself misunderstood and disliked. Under -normal conditions Barbara was not the type of girl given to posing as -“misunderstood” and being sorry for herself in consequence. - -The difficulty was that ever since her arrival the horror of the war -and the suffering about her had made her unlike herself. She felt -terribly western, terribly “gauche,” which is the French word meaning -left-handed and all that it implies. Then Barbara had a fashion of -saying exactly what she thought without reflecting on the time or -place. This had gotten her into trouble not once but a dozen times. -She did not mean to criticize, only she had the unfortunate habit of -thinking out loud. But most of all, Barbara lamented her own failure -as a nurse and all that it must argue to her companions. For so far -they had the right to consider her a shirker and a coward, or at least -as one of the tiresome, foolish women who rush off to care for the -wounded in a war because of an emotion and without the sense or the -training to be anything but hopelessly in the way. - -It was for this reason that Barbara had finally decided to accept the -new opportunity offered her. If she should make a failure of it, she -agreed with Eugenia’s frank statement of her case: she must simply go -back home so as not to be a nuisance. - -Curious, but one of the reasons why Barbara loathed the thought of her -own surrender was the idea that if she turned back, she would have to -face Dick Thornton in New York City. This thought had been in her mind -all along. For one thing she kept recalling how bravely she had talked -to Dick of her own intentions, and of how she had reproached him for -his idle existence. - -The worst of Barbara’s conviction was that should she return a -failure, no one would be kinder or more thoughtful of her feelings than -Dick. Of course, she had not known him very long, but it had been long -enough for her to appreciate that Dick Thornton was utterly without -the ugly spirit of “I told you so.” But perhaps his sympathy and quiet -acceptance of her weakness would be harder to endure than blame. - -So it was a very pale and silent Barbara who walked out of the old -stone convent that morning with her arm linked inside Eugenia’s. She -was beginning to appreciate Eugenia more and to realize that her first -impression of Miss Barbara Meade’s abilities, or lack of them, was not -so ridiculously unfair as she had thought. - -Certainly no one could be kinder than Eugenia had been in the few days -between Barbara’s acceptance of her new work and the time for actually -beginning it. - -She kept looking at her now, feeling almost as one would at the sight -of a frightened child. Poor Barbara was pretending to be so brave. -Though she had not spoken again of her own qualms, it was plain enough -to the older girl that Barbara was almost ill with apprehension. Not -that Eugenia believed she was afraid of the actual dangers that might -befall her from going so much closer to the battle front. She suffered -from the nervous dread of breaking down at the sight of the wounded and -so again failing to make good. - -The superintendent of the nurses, a splendid middle-aged woman from one -of the big London hospitals, was also aware of Barbara Meade’s state of -mind. For several days with all the other work she had to do she had -been quietly watching her. Here at the last moment she had an impulse -to tell Barbara to give up. After all, she was such a child and the -strain might be too much for her. Then she concluded it would be best -to let the girl find out for herself. - -The contrast was odd between the two American girls who were answering -this new call of war. Nona Davis did not seem nervous or alarmed. Not -that she was unconscious either of the dangers or the difficulties. She -seemed uplifted by some spiritual emotion. She was like a young Joan -of Arc, only she went forth to carry not a sword but a nurse’s “Red -Badge of Courage.” - -A little after daylight the four girls and two of the hospital surgeons -left for the front. The two new ambulances had been taken directly to -the field hospital where they were to meet them. - -The night before news had come that there had been fresh fighting and -help was needed at once. So one of the hospital automobiles had been -requisitioned to transport the little party. - -“We will be back by tonight with the wounded,” Nona Davis said calmly -as she kissed Mildred Thornton good-by. “You are not to worry about us. -I don’t think we are going into any danger.” - -Barbara made no attempt at farewells; she simply sat quietly on the -back seat of the car with her hand clasped inside Nona’s, and her eyes -full of tears. Had she tried to talk she might have broken down and -she was painfully conscious that the two English girls, Lady Dorothy -Mathers and Daisy Redmond, were staring at her in amazement. It was -hard to appreciate why if she was afraid of the war nursing, she would -not give it up. - -The first part of the drive was through country like that surrounding -the Sacred Heart Hospital. General Sir John French had given orders -that in every place where it was possible the agriculture of France -should be respected. The crops must not be trampled down and destroyed, -for the rich and poor of France alike must live and also feed their -army. - -So all along the first part of their route the girls could see women -and children at work. They wore the long, dark-blue blouses of the -French working classes, at once so much cleaner and more picturesque -than the old, half-worn cloth clothes of our own working people. - -It was all so serene and sweet that for a little while Nona and Barbara -almost forgot their errand. - -Then the face of the countryside changed. There were no peasants’ huts -that were not half in ruins, great houses occupied but a few months -before by the wealthy landowners of northern France were now as fallen -into disuse as if they had been ancient fortresses. Here and there, -where the artillery had swept them, forests of trees had fallen like -dead soldiers, and over certain of the fields there was a blight as if -they had been devastated with fire. - -Then the car brought the little party to the spot where in the morning -sunshine they caught the gleam of the Red Cross flag. - -The place was a deserted stable sheltered by a rise of ground. To the -front lay the British trenches, covered with thatch and the boughs -of many trees; to the right and some distance off, hidden behind -breastworks, were enormous long distance guns. - -Also one of the surgeons explained to Lady Dorothy and Nona, who seemed -most interested, that on the hill beyond the hospital where nothing -could be seen for the denseness of the shrubbery, several of the -officers had their headquarters and from there dictated the operations -in the trenches and in the fields. - -The night before must have been a busy one, for as the car stopped -behind the improvised hospital, soldiers in khaki could be seen -staggering back and forth with the wounded, surgeons with their work -showing all too realistically upon them. Then there were the sounds as -well as the sights of suffering. - -As Barbara Meade crawled out of the automobile she felt her knees give -way under her and a darkness swallow her up. Then she realized that she -must be fainting again. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII _Dick_ - - -“Steady,” a voice said in Barbara Meade’s ear, as a strong arm slipped -across her shoulders, bracing her upright. - -And so surprised was she by the voice and its intonation that she felt -herself brought back to consciousness. - -“Dick Thornton,” she began weakly, and then decided that in truth she -must be taking leave of her senses, to have an image of Dick obtrude -upon her at such a moment and in such a place. - -Naturally curiosity forced her to turn around and so for the instant -she forgot herself and her surroundings. - -She saw a young man in a khaki uniform of a kind of olive green with -a close-fitting cap and visor. But beneath the cap was a face which -was like and yet unlike the face of the friend she remembered. This -fellow’s expression was grave, almost sad, the dark-brown eyes were no -longer indifferent and mocking, the upright figure no longer inactive. -Indeed, there was action and courage and vigor in every line of the -figure and face. - -Barbara stepped back a few paces. - -“Dick Thornton,” she demanded, “have I lost my mind or what has -happened? Aren’t you several thousand miles away in New York City, or -Newport, where ever the place was you intended spending the summer? I -simply can’t believe my own eyes.” - -Dick slipped his arm inside Barbara Meade’s. For the time no one was -noticing them; the scene about them was absorbing every attention. - -“Just a moment, please, Barbara, I want to explain the situation to -you,” Dick asked, and drew the girl away behind the shelter of one of -the hospital wagons. - -“Sit down for a moment,” he urged. “Dear me, Barbara, what have they -been doing to you in the few weeks since we said good-by in good old -New York? You are as white and tiny as a little tired ghost.” - -But Barbara shook her head persuasively. “Please don’t talk about me,” -she pleaded. “I must know what has occurred. What could have induced -you to come over here where this terrible war is taking place, and what -are you doing now you are here? You aren’t a soldier, are you?” And -there was little in Barbara’s expression to suggest that she wished her -friend to answer “Yes.” - -Dick had also taken a seat on the ground alongside Barbara and now -quite simply he reached over and took her hand inside his in a friendly -strong grasp. - -“I don’t know which question to answer first, but I’ll try and not make -a long story. I want you to know and then I want you to tell Mill. -I came over to this part of the country so as to be near you. But I -haven’t wanted to see either of you until I found out whether I was -going to amount to anything. If I wasn’t of use I was going on back -home without making a fuss. You see, Barbara, I suppose your visit to -us set me thinking. You had a kind way of suggesting, perhaps without -meaning it, that I was a pretty idle, good-for-nothing fellow, not -worth my salt, let alone the amount of sugar my father was bestowing -on me. Well, I pretended not to mind. Certainly I didn’t want a little -thing like you to find out you had made an impression on me. Still, -things you said rankled. Then you and old Mill went away. I couldn’t -get either of you out of my mind. It seemed pretty rotten, me staying -at home dancing the fox trot and you and Mill over here up against -the Lord knows what. So I--I just cleared out and came along too. But -there, I didn’t mean to talk so much. Whatever is the matter with you, -Barbara? You look like you were going to keel over again, just as you -did when you tumbled out of that car.” - -The girl shook her head. “You can’t mean, Dick, that you have come over -to enlist in this war because of what I said in New York? Oh, dear me, -I thought I was unhappy enough. Now if anything happens to you your -mother will have every right not to forgive me; besides, I shall never -forgive myself.” - -Barbara said the last few words under her breath. Although hearing them -perfectly, Dick Thornton only smiled. - -“Oh, I wouldn’t take matters as seriously as that,” he returned. “I -didn’t mean to make you responsible for my proceedings. I only meant -you waked me up and then, please heaven, I did the rest myself. See -here, Barbara, after all I am a man, or at least made in the image of -one. And I want to tell you frankly that I’ve gone into this terrible -war game for two reasons. I don’t suppose many people do things in this -world from unmixed motives. I want to help the Allies; I think they are -right and so they have got to win. Then I thought I’d like to prove -that I had some of the real stuff in me and wasn’t just the little son -of a big man. Then, well, here are you and Mill. I’m not a whole lot -of use, but I like being around if anything should go wrong. We didn’t -know each other very long, Barbara, but I’m frank to confess I like -you. You seem to me the bravest, most go-ahead girl I ever met, and I -am proud to know you. I believe we were meant to be friends. Just see -how we have been calling each other by our first names as if we had -been doing it always. Funny how we left our titles behind us in New -York.” - -Dick was talking on at random, trying to persuade his companion to a -little more cheerfulness. Surely they were meeting again in gruesome -surroundings. Yet one must not meet even life’s worst tragedies without -the courage of occasional laughter. - -“But I’m not brave, or any of the things you are kind enough to think -me; I’m not even deserving of your friendship, let alone your praise,” -the girl answered meekly. Her old sparkle and fire appeared gone. Dick -Thornton was first amazed and then angry. What had they been doing -to his little friend to make her so changed in a few weeks? He said -nothing, however, only waited for her to go on. - -But Barbara did not continue at once. For of a sudden there was an -unexpected noise, a savage roaring and bellowing and then a muffled -explosion. - -The hand inside the American boy’s turned suddenly cold. - -“What was that?” she whispered. - -But Dick shook his head indifferently. “Oh, just a few big guns letting -themselves go. They do that now and then unexpectedly. There is no real -fighting. I have been here a week. Sometimes at night there is a steady -crack, crack of rifles down miles and miles of the trenches from both -sides and as far off as you can hear. Then every once in a while like -thunder of angry heathen gods the cannons roar. It’s a pretty mad, bad -world, Barbara.” - -By this time the noise had died away and Barbara took her hand from -Dick’s. - -“We must not stay here much longer,” she suggested, “yet I must tell -you something. You remember all the things I said to you in New York -about being useful and a girl having as much courage as a boy and the -right to live her own life and all that?” - -Dick nodded encouragingly. Nevertheless and in spite of their -surroundings he had to pretend to a gravity he did not actually feel. -For to him at least Barbara appeared at this moment enchantingly pretty -and absurd. - -If only she had not been so tiny and her eyes so big and softly blue! -Of course, the short brown curls were now hidden under her nurse’s -cap. But her lips were quivering and the color coming and going in -her cheeks, which now held little hollows where the roundness had -previously been. - -She held her hands tight together across her knees. - -“I have turned out a hopeless failure with my nursing, Dick. All -the silly things I told you about myself were just vanity. Eugenia -and Mildred and even Nona, who has had little experience, are doing -splendidly. But the Superintendent and all the people in charge of our -hospital want me to go home. You see, the trouble is I’m a coward. -Sometimes I don’t know whether I am afraid for myself or whether it is -because I am so wretched over all the pain around me. I try to believe -it is the last, but I don’t know. When that cannon was fired I was -frightened for us.” - -Dick Thornton’s expression had changed. “Why, of course you were. Who -isn’t scared to death all the time in such an infernal racket? Suppose -you think I haven’t been frightened out of my senses all this week? I -just go about with my knees shaking and scarcely know what I’m doing. -The soldiers tell me they feel the same way when they first get into -the firing line; after a while one gets more used to it. But see here, -Barbara,” Dick’s brows knit and the lines about his handsome mouth -deepened. “If you feel the way you say you do, in heaven’s name tell me -what you mean by coming so near the battlefield? Whatever put it into -your head to attempt this ambulance work? Why don’t you stay at the -hospital and make yourself useful? That’s what Mildred is doing, isn’t -she?” - -Barbara nodded. “Yes, but I wasn’t useful at the hospital. So I decided -to walk right up to the cannon’s mouth and see if I couldn’t conquer -myself. If my nerves don’t go to pieces here I feel I can endure most -anything afterwards.” Barbara glanced fearfully about her. Fortunately -they were hidden from any sight of suffering. Then she got quietly up -on her feet. - -“I must go to my work now, I’m afraid I have already been shirking,” -she said. “But please, Dick, you have not yet answered my question. -What is it you are doing with the army? Have you enlisted as a soldier?” - -Dick took off his cap. Already his skin had darkened from the week’s -hardships and exposure, for a line of white showed between his hair and -the end of his cap. - -“No, I am not a soldier, Barbara. After all, you know I am an American -and I don’t quite feel like killing anybody, German or no German. So -I am trying to do the little I can to help the fellows who are hurt, -just as you are, although in a different fashion. Remember I told you -once that my real gift might be that of a chauffeur. Well, that’s what -I am these days, a glorified chauffeur. I am running one of the field -ambulances. You see, I am a pretty skilful driver. I go out over the -fields with my car whenever the Deutschers give us a chance and with -two other fellows pick up the wounded Tommies and try to rush them back -to safety. It’s a pretty exciting business. But somehow in spite of -being scared I like it.” - -Barbara again held out her hand. “Will you shake hands with me before -we have to say good-by? Because I want you to know that when I thought -you were careless and good for nothing you were really brave and -splendid. While I--oh, well, it is tiresome to talk about oneself. -You’ll come to see us as soon as you can. Mildred will be so anxious. -And please, please be careful for her sake.” - -For half a moment Barbara had an impulse to mention Mildred Thornton’s -intimacy with Brooks Curtis, the young newspaper correspondent, to -her brother. But then she realized that there was not time. Moreover, -Mildred would probably prefer telling him whatever there might be to -tell herself. - -Besides, at this instant Nona Davis appeared, looking both worried and -annoyed. What had become of Barbara Meade that she was not attending to -her duties? Was she ill again? - -Naturally on discovering Barbara talking to a stranger at such a time -Nona was puzzled and displeased. She had never seen Dick Thornton to -know him, although Mildred had of course frequently spoken of her -brother. - -A few seconds later, when the necessary explanations had been made, -Nona and Barbara went together into the temporary hospital building. -Dick found his quarters and dropped asleep. He had not thought it worth -while to mention to Barbara that he had been working like a Hercules -since earliest dawn. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII _A Reappearance_ - - -After several weeks of the ambulance work, Barbara found herself -growing more accustomed to it. Not that she had recovered from her -horror and dread. But she had at least learned to control her nerves -and to become more useful. She was able to make up her mind, as Dick -had told her, that everybody felt much as she did, but simply showed -greater stoicism. - -Fortunately for Barbara, her first two weeks of work came after a lull -in the fighting at Neuve Chapelle. There were but few desperately -wounded soldiers to be brought to the hospital. Most of the men were -either ill from natural causes or from some disease contracted in the -trenches. Only now and then an occasional shot from across the line -found the way to its victim. - -Then frequently during this period Barbara and Dick enjoyed -opportunities for short conversations. Several times Dick had received -leaves of absence to come and see his sister and her friends. - -He was immediately a great favorite with the hospital staff. He and -Nona Davis seemed to understand each other particularly well. There was -some bond of likeness between them. Both of them moved slowly, had an -air of languor and easy grace, and yet when the necessity arose were -capable of the swiftest and most definite action. - -Several times the idea came to Barbara: would Dick and Nona some day -learn to care seriously for each other? She used to feel lonely and -cold at this thought, yet all the while recognizing that this might -prove a beautiful relationship. - -Nona seemed so brave. The other girl could not but marvel. - -Whatever work she had to do she went through it and so far as one could -see showed no qualms or misgivings. In the dreary ride from the field -Nona used always to take charge of the patient who suffered most. -And though sometimes her delicate face was like alabaster she never -faltered either in her care or cheerfulness. - -Dr. Milton, a young Englishman who had charge of one of the new -ambulances, was open in his praise of Nona’s assistance. He could -scarcely believe she had so little previous nursing experience. But -then Daisy Redmond insisted that the young surgeon was half in love -with the southern girl and so his opinion was prejudiced. - -Moreover, Mildred Thornton also seemed greatly cheered by her brother’s -appearance, although this was natural enough. At first she had been -frightened for his safety, but as the days passed and no fresh fighting -took place her fears abated. - -By nature Mildred Thornton was extremely reticent. Never being -congenial with her mother, she had never made a confidant of her. Then, -while Dick always told her his secrets, she had but few of her own -and not specially liking to talk, kept these to herself. So perhaps -by accident and perhaps because of her nature she said little to her -brother about her new acquaintances, Mrs. Curtis and Brooks Curtis. In -a vague way Dick knew of them both, understood that Mildred now and -then went to call on the mother and liked her. But he did not know -that Mildred ever saw the young man or that she received frequent -letters from him. Nor that these letters were brought to her in a -mysterious fashion by Anton, the half-witted French boy, by an especial -arrangement. - -In the rear of the garden there chanced to be a loose stone in the old -convent wall. The letters were thrust under this stone. So whenever -Mildred was alone and had the chance she could collect her own mail. - -There seemed nothing so specially remarkable to Mildred in this -arrangement. The letters usually only contained a short note written -to her. The rest of the enclosure were presumably the letters which -Brooks Curtis was sending to his newspaper in the United States through -Mildred’s aid. For she used to address them to the street and number he -had given her and mail them at the same time she mailed her own home -letters. - -Probably Mildred did not talk more of her friendship with the young -newspaper man because she did not wish to betray what she was doing for -him. There could be no harm in it and yet there was a possibility that -the hospital authorities might object, everything was being so strictly -and so carefully managed. - -Only two or three times since their walk together had Mildred seen the -young man himself. But she always spent the hours she was off duty with -his mother and apparently knew the history of the son from his youth up. - -Mrs. Curtis said that she herself was a New Yorker, but that her -husband had been a foreigner, of what nationality she did not mention. -But Brooks had been taught several languages when he was a young boy, -both French and German. These were most useful to him in his work. Then -she spoke freely of the admiration her son felt for Mildred and that -ordinarily he did not like the society of girls. - -So Mildred was pleased and a little flattered. Brooks Curtis was -unusually clever, there was no disputing that, and at times had -agreeable manners, only he was moody and changeable. Possibly had -Mildred met him under other circumstances she would have felt no -interest in him. But she had a kind of fellow feeling for her own -countryman in a strange land. - -And though Mildred was not aware of it, Mrs. Curtis was an adept in the -art of flattery. No one in her life had ever said such charming things -to the girl, or made her feel of so great importance. Mrs. Curtis -hung on everything Mildred said. She persuaded her she could not have -endured her own loneliness except for the girl’s kindness. - -Perhaps owing to the same streak of reticence and a little -self-depreciation, Mildred had not yet become very intimate with the -other three American Red Cross girls who were her companions. They were -nice to her, but Barbara and Nona had developed a friendship which made -her feel a little left out, and Eugenia was too cold and too occupied -with her work for confidences. One so often wondered if she could be a -real flesh-and-blood woman. - -So the days passed. In spite of the tragedy surrounding them a kind of -routine filled the lives of the Red Cross girls, as it did those of the -soldiers at the front except during the hours of actual warfare. - -Actually one afternoon Nona and Barbara drove back to the hospital in -the ambulance with only one patient, who was fast asleep for most of -the journey. - -By and by Nona took a letter out of her pocket. “I have been meaning to -tell you, Barbara, and have never had a real chance. Lady Dorian, the -friend we met on the ship, has been acquitted of the charges against -her in London. She says that they were not able to prove anything, -though she does not feel sure that she is not still regarded with -suspicion. The papers she carried with her were family papers and had -nothing to do with political matters. She declares that she is not in -the least a German sympathizer, but that she longs and prays for peace. -She has been trying to establish some kind of peace party in London, -I think. Some time ago, in the first letter I received from her, she -told me to ask Eugenia if she still objected to our friendship, now -that there were no clouds against her. Of course Eugenia said, ‘No.’ So -Lady Dorian writes me that she is coming over to our hospital. Not to -nurse; she does not know how to do that, but she has given the hospital -a lot of money and is going to help with the office work. I am deeply -interested to see her again. You know I had a feeling we would meet. I -don’t often take fancies to people, but I have taken a strange one to -her.” - -Barbara nodded. “I like her too, but perhaps not just in the way you -do. For I still feel there is some mystery about her that makes me -uncomfortable. But she is beautiful and charming and I shall look -forward to her coming.” - -That same afternoon just at dusk Barbara and Nona arrived at the Sacred -Heart Hospital. They were so tired that they went straight to their -rooms and laid down. - -Half an hour afterwards Eugenia Peabody knocked at the door and opened -it. She had with her a tall woman dressed quietly in a plain dark-blue -dress fitting the lines of her figure closely. Even in the dusk she -gave one a sense of beauty and poise, and there was an odor about her -like lilacs. - -She kissed both girls as if they had been real friends. - -“I have been hearing of what you have been doing and I’m very proud of -you,” she murmured. “I hope I may be useful too.” - -But Nona half saw and half felt that the woman for whom she had -conceived such an intense fancy looked very weary and sad. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX _The Test_ - - -One morning a short time afterwards, as the Red Cross ambulance drew -within two miles of the field hospital, the chauffeur stopped. - -For a quarter of an hour before, though no one had spoken of it, the -four occupants of the wagon had heard the far-off echo of a tremendous -cannonading. It was not possible to locate the sound. - -Now the chauffeur turned to Dr. Milton. - -“I don’t know whether we ought to report for duty this morning,” he -volunteered. “I’ve an idea the trouble we hoped was pretty well over in -this neighborhood has broken out again. We will probably get into the -thick of things if we go much nearer.” - -Dr. Milton’s lips tightened. “That’s what we are here for, isn’t -it? Oh, I understand what you mean; of course you have no fear for -yourself. Let’s think the situation over.” - -The young fellow who had charge of the particular ambulance in which -Nona and Barbara were acting as nurses was a young Englishman who had -volunteered for the service from one of the Manchester automobile -factories. He was a skilled and trained workman and believed that in -guiding a Red Cross ambulance he was doing more for his country than in -actual fighting. But he was as gallant as possible and utterly fearless -for his own safety. - -The two men were together on the front seat of the car. Nevertheless, -when they began talking, as long as the ambulance was no longer in -movement, both Barbara and Nona were able to understand the subject of -their conversation. - -However, neither girl spoke immediately. - -Nona Davis turned to gaze at her companion. - -But Barbara seemed to have her entire attention engaged in straining -her ears to the noise of the bombarding. Now and again there was a -faint lull and then the noise broke out with added fury. Sometimes -the sound came from one side of the line and sometimes from the other. -There could be no disputing the fact, fighting had indeed begun again. - -Dr. Milton swung around and looked at Nona. - -“Miss Davis,” he began. “I know it is a great deal to ask of you and -Miss Meade. We are several miles this side of the hospital and the walk -will be a long one; nevertheless, won’t you both attempt it? Of course, -you have guessed, just as we have, that trouble has broken out afresh -in our neighborhood and if our ambulance goes on much farther we may -at any moment be in the midst of it. We are flying the Red Cross flag, -but that does not always save us, and couldn’t save us in any case from -the bursting of a shell. Yet Martin and I feel we must go on toward the -battlefield, as we are needed now more than any other time. We must not -take you into such danger, so if you will leave us----” - -Nona’s golden brown eyes wore almost an exalted look, they were so -free from thought of self. - -“But won’t nurses also be more needed?” she asked, although not -requiring an answer to so self-evident a question. - -“Dr. Milton, I entirely appreciate your feeling, but honestly I am not -afraid. I don’t exactly know why, but I don’t believe anything will -happen to me. If it does, why of course when one comes here for the Red -Cross work, one expects to take chances.” Again Nona glanced toward -Barbara, who still had not spoken. “Do you think there would be any -danger if Miss Meade should walk back to the hospital alone?” she asked. - -Really Nona had not the least idea of the insult her words implied to -the other girl. Not for worlds would she have wounded or offended her! -Neither did she believe Barbara a coward because she felt that the work -ahead of them might be too much for her. This business of nursing is -often a matter of sensibility. The people with the finest nerves and -tenderest hearts are least fitted for the profession. So it had become -almost a matter of course in the past few weeks for the three American -Red Cross girls to regard the fourth of their number in this light. - -But Barbara flushed so painfully that tears filled her eyes. - -“So that is what you think of me, is it, Nona?” she queried. But she -offered no further reproaches; only turning quietly toward the driver -of the ambulance said, “Drive on, will you, please. I too am unwilling -to go back now. We will, of course, be as careful as possible, since -only in that way can we really help.” - -Then nobody said another word for the next half an hour. Perhaps their -hearts were too full for speech or their nerves on too terrible a -tension. Also the noise of the firing as they approached nearer the -line of the British trenches grew more appalling. - -But along the way Nona slipped her hand inside Barbara’s and though -her lips were not opened, her apology was made and accepted. Moreover, -in a sub-conscious fashion Barbara appreciated that no distrust had -been intended. For indeed, the two girls were daily becoming closer and -closer friends now that their ambulance work gave them the chance for -spending long hours in each other’s society. Unlike as they were they -appreciated the very differences between them. - -But now was not the time for thinking of themselves nor of their -friendship. - -The thought of what lay before them called only for brave silences. - -With great skill and care the driver of their Red Cross ambulance -moved in the direction of the battle. There could be no doubt in any -mind of what was taking place. Therefore to approach even within the -neighborhood of the little field hospital near the trenches required -infinite caution and judgment. - -Once the car stopped short. Thirty yards before them a giant shell -tore through the air and fell, ripping a tunnel in the green earth. -The big ambulance wagon felt the shock of the explosion, but was not -sufficiently near to be endangered, except of course the thought would -force itself: Next time would they escape so easily? - -Yet mysteriously Nona and not even Barbara were so frightened as one -might expect. In moments of great peril, as we all know, a courage is -born which one does not have in the lesser moments of life. - -Once Barbara thought with a whimsical twisting of her lips no one saw, -that in all probability she was so terrified that she had no ordinary -method of showing it. One could not scream or cry out and certainly -one could not weep like a nervous school girl. Having made up her mind -to go through with whatever lay before them, stoicism was the only -possible way of facing the situation. - -Finally the ambulance arrived at the edge of a woods about half a mile -back from the stable which had been transformed into the temporary Red -Cross hospital at the beginning of the fighting at Neuve Chapelle. - -For the moment the noise of the cannon and guns from the two lines of -trenches lying so tragically near one another, made speech between the -occupants of the wagon almost impossible. Yet the young Englishman -brought his ambulance to a stand-still behind a clump of trees that so -far had been spared from destruction. - -“We must leave the ambulance here,” he directed, “it will be wiser to -bring the soldiers to the car, than run the risk of having it made a -target.” - -The ambulance surgeon nodded; there was no time for discussion. - -“Will you wait here or come with us nearer the hospital?” he asked, -looking at Nona. - -She made no reply, only started to follow the two men across the open -field that lay between the hiding place of the ambulance and the work -before them. Barbara silently kept at her side. - -The girls could see the ground shake as if stirred by an earthquake. -Then from the line, where they knew the British trenches to be -concealed, poured a steady stream of low-lying smoke crawling across -the land like innumerable serpents. This was returned in the same -fashion, while overhead thundered the larger field guns, whose smoke -hung like a giant cloud overhead. - -None of the guns were being turned upon the open space over which the -two girls and two men were running at a steady pace. Moreover, they -were somewhat protected by the breastworks which had been thrown up -before the little emergency hospital and the fact that the Red Cross -flag flew from a tall flagstaff set in front of it, visible many miles -away. - -They were well in sight of the hospital when Barbara’s former terror -reasserted itself. With this first glimpse, things were worse than her -most terrified dreams had pictured. - -Running across the meadows whenever a lull came in the firing were -soldiers bearing their stricken comrades. Because few of them dared -cease from their own labor of firing, the men at the work of rescue -were not soldiers but those who had specially volunteered for the -saving of the wounded. - -It is not worth while to speak of the scene at the field hospital. If -one’s own imagination cannot picture it, perhaps it is better never to -know of the horrors of a battlefield. - -For the next few hours Barbara and Nona worked as never before in -their lives. They became inspired human machines. No longer did they -consciously hear even the noises of the cannonading. Every instant -something had to be done. There were wounds to be cleansed, bandages -put on. The surgeons assisted when an operation could not be delayed. - -Often the two American Red Cross girls stood close together without -recognizing each other’s presence. - -Once and only once did Barbara Meade wake up. - -By chance she was standing by the opening of a great tent that had been -put up near the stable now serving as a temporary relief station after -it had become too crowded for usefulness. - -Some special sight or sound must have attracted her attention, although -she was not aware of it at the time. Her hands were busy holding a -basin of water, but her eyes were drawn in another direction. At that -moment Dick Thornton came into the tent bearing a wounded man in his -arms. - -Barbara paid no attention to the soldier. She found herself wondering -two things: one of them why she had not thought before of Dick’s peril, -and the other, how had she been able to recognize him so swiftly when -it was scarcely possible to see his face? - -Surely the Dick she recalled lounging in the beautiful old New York -library smoking a cigarette, wearing a velvet coat, perfumed and -smiling, had indeed vanished. This fellow’s face was covered with smoke -and blood, his khaki coat had been wrapped about a comrade so that now -he was in his shirt sleeves, but the shirt was torn and crimson. - -Was Dick wounded? Barbara had no chance to ask. Her friend did not look -toward her--was apparently not aware of her presence. A surgeon had -come forward to assist him, and finding an empty cot he put his burden -down upon it. The next instant he had gone. - -To Barbara’s credit she did not let the basin in her hands tremble for -even the slightest instant, neither did she falter in body or spirit. -She closed her lips tight together, stiffened her body and went on with -her work. - -But when her task was finished perhaps she showed the passing of an -unusual strain. Anyhow the doctor whom she had been helping chanced to -glance at her. - -“I say, Miss Meade,” he said kindly, “you are overdoing things. Nothing -to be gained by that. Go out in the fresh air, get away from this if -you can and rest ten or fifteen minutes. You should know when you feel -better.” - -The girl hesitated. - -“Do as I tell you,” the surgeon continued more sternly. “We haven’t -time to have you on our hands, and you look like you might keel over -after a little more of this.” - -Then wearily Barbara crept out into the fresh air, feeling all of a -sudden that her knees did not belong to her and that she was nearly -unable to stand. - -But once outside and with no duty before her, she managed to walk for -some little distance. In truth she did long to escape for a while from -the sorrow about her. But of course at such a time and in such a place -this was impossible. Between her and the battleground were only a few -meadows and fields. Nevertheless, the girl sank thankfully down upon -the earth, closing her eyes. At least she need _see_ no more terrors of -battle for a little time. - -How long she kept her eyes closed Barbara did not know, but when she -opened them she stared ahead of her with nothing definite in her mind, -as she was too fatigued to think. - -What she saw, however, was a small field ambulance waving a Red Cross -flag tearing across a space at no great distance away from her. It -traveled so fast that the car shook from its own vibrations, and in -the chauffeur’s seat Barbara had an instantaneous vision of the same -stained face she had recognized a short while before. - -It was all plain enough, Dick Thornton was engaged in the work of -rescue. He must have driven his field ambulance back into the danger -line and be again returning with wounded men. - -Barbara got quickly on her feet. Some instinct drove her forward, or -was it the inspiration of that careening wagon with its load of human -freight? - -Dick must have had a forewarning of danger, for never had he attempted -reaching safety with a more reckless effort at speed. Yet the disaster -came when he had about ceased to look for it. They were nearing the -hospital, there were no guns trained in their direction. Yet possibly a -mistake was made somewhere at this moment. The German gunners may have -thought that they had located a position where British officers were -giving their commands. - -Unexpectedly, and of course without warning, Barbara saw a cloud of -smoke surrounding the field ambulance, heard the noise of an exploding -shell and before the car overturned, Dick Thornton, with his arms -outspread, pitch forward and land with his face and half his body -buried in the earth. - -Nor did the firing cease in the place where he lay. - - - - -CHAPTER XX _A Girl’s Deed_ - - -It may be just as well that there are crises in human life when one -acts without thinking. - -So it was now with Barbara Meade. She did not consider her own danger, -nor perhaps the foolishness of her deed. All she saw was that Dick -Thornton was lying defenseless upon the ground with a rain of shrapnel -descending about him. - -It may have been that he was dead and that nothing could further injure -or aid him, but Barbara did not contemplate this. She did not cry for -help nor even turn back for a moment toward the hospital. Quick as a -flash, with the swift movement and decision characteristic of the girl, -she darted from her own place of comparative safety out into the open -field. - -The ambulance had overturned slowly so that one-half of it had sunk -down at the side, but in any case the wounded men were safer within -its covered walls than under the angry skies. - -It required only a few moments for the girl to reach the prostrate -figure of the American boy. He had not stirred after his fall, so -that Barbara instantly dropped down on her knees beside him and with -a nurse’s knowledge took hold of the limp hand that was lying in the -dust, to count the beating of his pulse. It was so faint she could -hardly be sure of it. - -She must find out his injury, and yet first he must be gotten to a -place of greater security. - -Curious that Barbara, who had been so fearful of the horrors of war, -should be so fearless now! But it did not occur to her that she was in -equal peril there by the body of her wounded friend. The gun fire which -might again strike him was equally apt to choose her for a victim. - -Indeed, the girl’s body partly covered that of the boy as she leaned -over him and seizing him firmly by the shoulders began dragging him -backwards. - -If they could get behind the partly overturned ambulance perhaps in a -little while the firing might cease in their neighborhood long enough -for the hospital staff to rescue them. - -Barbara set her teeth. If she had been weary a short while before -she had forgotten it now. But Dick was tall and heavy and she was so -stupidly, ridiculously small. However, Barbara made no effort to be -gentle. If Dick had been a log of wood that she had been forced to -bring to a certain spot she would have hauled it in much the same way. - -Yet once she believed she heard Dick groan and this was perhaps her one -consciously glad moment, for at least he was alive; before she had not -been altogether sure. - -But once behind the wagon, Barbara sat down and drew Dick’s head into -her lap. Gently she pushed the hair back from his face and then from a -little canteen she always carried poured a few drops of water between -his lips. He seemed to swallow them. She could see now that his right -shoulder had been struck and that his arm hung strangely at his side. -There might be other worse injuries, of course, but this one she could -discern. - -Then Barbara wiped the grime from her companion’s face with the white -linen cloths she had in her pocket. Only then did the tears start -to her eyes, because the blood which had been stopped by the dirt -encrusting it began to flow afresh. Dick also had a wound across his -face. It did not appear serious, but Barbara had suddenly thought of -Mrs. Thornton’s pride in Dick’s appearance and of what she would suffer -should she see him like this. The girl had a sudden, unreasonable -feeling of resentment against Dick himself. After all, what right had -he to risk his life in this horrible war? He was an American and owed -no duty to another country. - -The next instant Barbara realized her own absurdity. Was she not in her -way doing just what Dick had done, only of course far less nobly and -well? And after all, were not men and women fighting for the right, -brothers and sisters in the divinest sense? - -When Dick Thornton finally opened his eyes Barbara was crying in -earnest. It was ridiculous and utterly undignified of her. Here she had -done the bravest kind of deed quickly and efficiently, but now that she -should be showing all the calmness of a well-regulated trained nurse, -she had taken to weeping. - -Of course, Dick did not return at once to a full understanding of the -situation. For to Barbara’s credit it must be said that while she was -indulging in tears she was also bandaging Dick’s forehead with all -possible skill. It was perhaps the touch of her hands that had awakened -him. - -For a moment he gazed at the girl stupidly. But when her work was -finished and his head again rested quietly in her lap, Dick endeavored -to look about him. A movement made him faint with pain, yet he could -turn his eyes without stirring. Vaguely he saw the overturned ambulance -in front of them, heard faint moans on the inside. Then there was the -field. He recalled driving like mad across it and the explosion that -had plunged him out of the car. What had taken place was becoming -fairly clear except for the presence of his little western friend. -What on earth was Barbara Meade doing here in a desperately dangerous -situation? He remembered now having seen her assisting one of the -surgeons inside the hospital tent earlier in the day. At least he -believed he had seen her; there had been no moment then even for -thought. - -But what must he do now? - -“Barbara,” Dick began with surprising firmness, “you must get out of -this death trap at once. The Lord only knows how you got here! Some one -will look after us as soon as there is half a chance.” - -But Dick’s last words were lost. Over in the dust a few feet from the -place where he had first fallen a piece of broken shell fell with a -kind of shriek. Stone and earth shot up in the air like a geyser and -falling again partly covered the young man and Barbara and also the -white sides of the ambulance. - -“Don’t talk, Dick,” Barbara returned firmly. “You are right, some one -will look after us as soon as possible.” - -Perhaps another five minutes passed, perhaps half an hour; there is no -way of counting time in danger. Now and then a bullet or a piece of -shrapnel passed beyond them or sunk into the earth at no great distance -away. Dick again lost consciousness, Barbara remained almost equally -still. Whatever fate might send they must accept. - -But while Barbara Meade had given no thought to the nearness of the -relief hospital and the men and women at work there, when she had made -her swift rush to Dick Thornton’s aid, naturally the overturning of the -Red Cross ambulance had not gone long unobserved. - -As everyone except Barbara was at work at the moment of the actual -accident to the car, no one had seen her immediate action. However, -the noise of the explosions so close to them naturally attracted the -attention of the hospital staff. It was unusual, although it did happen -now and then, for the German firing to be directed toward a Red Cross -hospital. Perhaps it was intentional, perhaps a mistake had been made; -one could only accept the fact that war is war. - -Through a small telescope one of the hospital surgeons studied the -position of the overturned ambulance a short time after Barbara -succeeded in drawing Dick behind its shelter. Then he became aware that -one of their Red Cross nurses was also beside the ambulance. He could -distinctly see her uniform, even the Red Cross on her arm. - -The next moment he called Dr. Milton, who happened to be passing with -Nona Davis on their way to another case. - -You may remember that the accident had taken place between a quarter -and a half mile across the fields. - -Therefore it was not difficult when Nona’s turn came to look through -the telescope to recognize Barbara Meade. Dick she did not recognize, -but indeed she paid scant attention to the khaki figure on the ground. -Her interest was in her friend. - -As soon as possible six volunteers made their way to the ambulance. -Dick was carried safely back to the hospital and the two wounded men -inside the ambulance whom he had been trying to save. Barbara walked -beside them. - -A little later, when the firing in the neighborhood had entirely -ceased, the ambulance itself was righted and dragged back to the -hospital for repairs. Fortunately, the car itself had been little -injured. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI _An Unexpected Situation_ - - -Dick Thornton for a short time was desperately ill. - -He had, of course, been removed to the Sacred Heart Hospital as soon as -possible in order that his sister Mildred might be near him. But both -Mildred and Barbara helped with the nursing. - -It was considered wiser by the hospital authorities that Barbara should -not return immediately to her work with the Red Cross ambulance at the -front. She was more shaken by her experience than she herself realized, -or at least so her appearance suggested. No one, not even Mildred -Thornton, dreamed that a part of her pallor might be due to anxiety -for Dick. Nevertheless, Barbara went about her work at the hospital -looking spent and exhausted, yet she no longer flinched at anything she -was called upon to do. The greater tragedies she had lately seen had -taught her more self-control. - -Just at first Barbara was not aware of the change in the attitude of -the hospital staff toward her after her rescue of Dick Thornton. It had -seemed such a natural action to her she had not given it any thought. - -But Nona Davis had not seen it in the same light, nor had Dr. Milton -nor the other nurses and physicians near the battlefield. - -Everywhere there was talk of the valor and common sense of the young -American girl. Whether or not it was true, she was given the credit for -having saved Dick’s life. Had he remained unprotected a stray shot must -have done for him. - -Mildred made no effort to conceal her gratitude and affection for -Barbara, and even Lady Dorothy Mathers and Daisy Redmond, the two -English girls who at first had small faith in Barbara’s ability, were -now generously kind to her. Actually Lady Dorothy apologized for having -previously slighted her, while Alexina McIntyre gathered Barbara into -her capable arms. - -“You’re a wee thing, there is no denying it, but I’ve always believed -you had grit and now you have proved it.” - -So in course of time Barbara grew happier and stronger, though not, -as it turned out, until Dick was out of danger. The wound on his face -healed rapidly enough, but the trouble had been with his splintered -shoulder. He would hardly be useful at the front for some time to come. - -Nevertheless, though Barbara remained behind for the regular staff -nursing, Nona Davis continued in the ambulance service. The suggestion -was made that she be relieved by one of the other nurses, but Nona -preferred to make no change. For some reason she seemed peculiarly -fitted for the work at the front. It required a coolness and obedience -to orders that she was able to give. Her lack of long training did not -count so seriously against her, since she was always under a surgeon’s -orders. Moreover, her courage and devotion never appeared to falter. - -Often when she returned to the hospital at night Eugenia Peabody would -look at her in amazement. Could Nona be made of flesh and blood? She -seemed so slender and fragile and yet was like fine steel. The truth -was that all her life Nona had been accustomed to taking care of some -one, so that she thought far less of herself and her own sensations -than other girls of her age. Moreover, back of her stretched a long -line of cavalier ancestors, who have a peculiar quality of endurance -under conditions of war, whatever their weakness in times of peace. - -But really Nona was animated by none of these toploftical ideas; she -was merely doing the best she could in the place where she seemed most -needed. - -However, other persons besides Eugenia marveled at her. Now and then -when they were both free, Lady Dorian and Nona spent an hour or so -together. The older woman was assisting with the business affairs of -the hospital. An outsider can scarcely realize how much business there -is that must be wisely administered. So Lady Dorian spent her time -ordering supplies and watching over their disposal, but she made no -friends except with Nona. An air of mystery still clung like a tangible -atmosphere about her, and though the rest of the hospital staff were -aware of it and did not understand her presence among them, they were -too busy to give her much attention or thought. - -Yet Nona Davis frequently thought of her in her long journeys back and -forth. In spite of their increasing intimacy Lady Dorian had told her -nothing more of herself. She mentioned no details of her arrest in -London nor of the reasons the authorities had for finally releasing -her. So Nona could not help feeling a slight curiosity, although she -tried to smother it by scolding herself for her lack of good taste. -Certainly one should never wish to know anything of a friend’s life -except what the friend wishes to tell, and yet at times it is hard not -to desire the knowledge. - -However, Nona’s own affairs at this period should have been -sufficiently absorbing to have made her forget other people’s. The -soldiers she had helped to care for, the surgeons she was in the habit -of assisting, showed a peculiar affection and kindness for the young -southern girl. And Dr. Milton made no effort to disguise his devotion. - -At first when he discovered his own emotion the young English physician -had no intention of betraying himself. He had come to the war to do -his duty and not to give way to the ridiculous weakness of falling -in love. But Nona had proved too much for him. So far, however, he -had sufficient self-control not to have spoken of it to her. And -if he showed his feeling in other ways Nona gave no sign of having -understood, so the young surgeon had not been able to decide whether -she felt more than a passing friendliness for him. - -Nevertheless, he was glad one morning to be entrusted with a special -message which was to be given in person to Miss Nona Davis. - -An orderly had called at the temporary hospital near the British line -of trenches to say that Colonel Dalton would like to speak to Miss -Davis at his headquarters. - -Naturally Nona was surprised by the message. She knew, of course, that -after his recovery Colonel Dalton had returned to his command. There -was almost daily talk of him, as he was regarded as one of the most -capable officers at the front. But she had not seen him since the hour -of their conversation by his bedside. What could he possibly wish of -her? However, the interview was to take place a little before noon on -the same day and an officer would call to escort her into the presence -of his superior. - -Frankly other persons beside the girl were mystified by Colonel -Dalton’s command. He was not in the habit of paying any attention to -the Red Cross work or its workers. His reputation was that of a stern -disciplinarian, whom his men respected but did not always like. So when -Dr. Milton suggested that his intention might be to bestow some mark of -favor upon Miss Davis for her devotion to the soldiers, no one took the -idea seriously. Fortunately Nona did not even hear of it. - -Before noon, however, she was ready to do as she had been bidden. She -was waiting in the rear of the relief hospital when a young officer -in the uniform of a lieutenant of the South Lancastershire regiment, -riding one horse and leading another, drew up before her and dismounted. - -Almost without regarding him Nona allowed him to help her into the -saddle. Then they set off across country together, the young lieutenant -a little in the lead. The secret of an officer’s headquarters is -sometimes so carefully guarded that not even his own soldiers know its -exact location. - -Nona was not even particularly interested. She realized that she rode -about three-quarters of a mile and then stopped in front of what -appeared like an immense pile of brushwood. Behind it was a small -wooden building, evidently a temporary structure, and inside the -building, seated before a small pine table with a telephone receiver in -his hand, was Colonel Dalton. - -Here at last Nona became vitally interested. She had been told that -innumerable telephone wires, most of them underground, connected the -British officer’s quarters with the trenches at the front as well -as with the headquarters of other officers and with the different -positions of the field artillery. Here was certain proof of it. The -officers with the men in the trenches must take their commands from -their superiors who were in truth the “gods behind the machines.” - -The lieutenant saluted. Colonel Dalton returned the salute curtly. Nona -simply waited and watched. - -By and by Colonel Dalton put down the telephone receiver. - -“Be seated,” he said briefly, and Nona sat down on a wooden stool the -younger officer thrust toward her. She had no special sensation of awe; -she was seldom afraid of people except in social life. This was simply -a part of her day’s work. Nevertheless she wondered why Colonel Dalton -was frowning at her so severely. - -The same instant he took a bundle of papers from inside his pocket. - -“Sorry to trouble you with this, Miss Davis, but for the present you -seem the best person to get hold of. I remember our talk at the -hospital, and moreover, I’ve the impression you can answer questions -and keep your own counsel when it’s necessary. There is some ugly work -going on at the Sacred Heart Hospital. I’ve reason to believe that -there is a spy among the workers over there. Is there any one you can -think of who might be willing to give news of the British positions, -the amount of our ammunition and other facts to the enemy? Think -this over quietly and coolly. I promise you that no one will be held -responsible whose guilt is not plainly proved and also that whatever -you are willing to tell me will be kept in strictest confidence.” - -“But why do you think such a thing? How can you possibly imagine?” Nona -faltered, and then appreciated that this was not the manner in which to -address an officer. Colonel Dalton would not make such an accusation -without due proof of his suspicion. - -Nona had a dreadful sensation of horror and confusion. Surely Colonel -Dalton must be mistaken. Never were there a more devoted, more sincere -group of workers than the Red Cross nurses and physicians at the Sacred -Heart Hospital. That treason could dwell among them was out of the -question. Yet all the while the American girl was voicing this silent -protest in her own heart, automatically she was reviewing the name and -character of every member of their staff. There was no one, no one, who -could not be wholly trusted, whose family and whose history were not -open books. - -Then a face and figure passed before the girl’s vision and in a flash -she controlled the leaping of the hot blood to her cheeks. - -Nona looked directly at Colonel Dalton. - -“You have asked me a question I will not answer,” she returned quietly. -“I do not, of course, know whether you have the right to force me, but -I feel that I have no right to say a single word that would reflect on -any man or woman at our hospital. What I could tell you would amount to -nothing; it would only be guessing at best. For I have no actual reason -for being suspicious of any one.” - -“No _actual_ reason?” Colonel Dalton repeated. “Have you any reason at -all?” - -“No,” Nona returned. - -The Colonel glanced again at the papers in his hands. “Because you -were so kind as to nurse me at the Sacred Heart Hospital and because -I am aware of the noble work their nurses and doctors have been doing -for the wounded, I want no evil gossip to surround you. Do not mention -my errand, but say to your superintendent that I will call in person -to see her tomorrow evening. Perhaps you are right in not betraying -whomever it is you seem to suspect. Good-by.” - -Colonel Dalton again bowed his head, and as another officer had entered -the room to speak to him, Nona hurried out. - -The same lieutenant escorted her back to her starting point, but once -again Nona paid no attention to him. She was in a tumult of surprise, -apprehension and sorrow. A spy at the Sacred Heart Hospital, what -knowledge had Colonel Dalton to go upon? Yet he appeared convinced and -was too wise a man to accept a suspicion without proof. - -No intimate personal sorrow had ever disturbed Nona Davis more -seriously. Yet these were days when one could not give way. She must -continue with her work as if nothing had happened and Colonel Dalton -had commanded that she confide in no one. Yet if she could only speak -of his suspicion to one single person, perhaps her own fears might be -dissipated, or else, or else--here Nona scarcely faced her own thought. -Perhaps the telling might enable the offender to escape while there was -still opportunity. - -She was dazed and sick when her escort assisted her to alight for the -second time. Yet she had a vague sensation that his eyes were gazing at -her with a strange combination of amusement and sympathy. But of course -she must have been dreaming, because after she had walked several yards -away she thought she overheard him say, “Are you the gardener’s son?” -And really she had no right to believe the young officer had suddenly -lost his mind. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII _Recognition_ - - -Nona Davis delivered Colonel Dalton’s message to the superintendent of -the Sacred Heart Hospital. However, after second thought Colonel Dalton -also sent a letter explaining the circumstances more fully and asking -for a private meeting in order that a thorough investigation be made. - -A woman of about forty with a large experience of life, Miss Grey, -though deeply disturbed by the British officer’s suspicion, did not -allow herself to go to pieces over it. She knew that they were living -in the heat and turmoil of the most terrible war in history, where -every day thousands of men and women were willing to give their lives -to afford the slightest aid to their country. Everywhere there had been -stories of spies and oftentimes many of them were the last persons to -be suspected. It was dreadful to learn that a spy had crept within the -shelter of the Sacred Heart Hospital, and yet there was no reason why -one place should be spared more than another. - -So very quietly Miss Grey set to work to study possibilities for -herself, in order that she might be able later to assist Colonel -Dalton in his effort to unearth the guilty person. She knew the name -and something of the past history of every individual on her hospital -staff, including both the outside and inside servants. This, owing to -the conditions of war, she had considered a part of her duty. Indeed, -she kept a small book in which their names, previous addresses and -occupations were carefully registered and the Red Cross nurses had also -presented their nursing certificates with a brief outline of their -circumstances. - -So without discussing the situation with any one else seriously, Miss -Grey studied the contents of this little volume, intending to hand it -to Colonel Dalton as soon as they met. - -Without the least sense of prejudice she found herself most interested -in the latest arrivals at the hospital. Of course, there was as yet no -reason, so far as she knew, why one person should be suspected beyond -another. The spy may have been in their midst many months waiting the -opportunity for betrayal. Nevertheless, as the discovery of treachery -was so recent, it was natural for her to guess that the evildoer was a -comparatively new member of their staff. - -The newcomers chanced to be the eight new nurses, four of them American -and four British, who had begun work about two months before, and Lady -Dorian, who was the last arrival. - -Just as Nona had felt a sudden chill at the thought of Lady Dorian’s -painful experience and her evident wish not to talk of herself, so Miss -Grey frowned and flushed when she came upon her name in the hospital -biography. - -Had the authorities been wise in accepting Lady Dorian’s presence among -them and the very generous gifts she had made so soon after her trial -in London? It was true that nothing had then been proven against -her and so very probably she had naught to do with the attempted -destruction of the ship upon which she had chanced to be a passenger. -However, it might have been the better part of valor to have regarded -Lady Dorian with possible scepticism, more especially as so little was -known of her previous history. - -Yet with no facts at her disposal Miss Grey took the only wise course, -she reserved judgment. - -Thirty-six hours later, just after dusk, Colonel Dalton, accompanied -by the lieutenant who was one of his aides, rode up to the Sacred -Heart Hospital. He went straight into the business office of the -superintendent, where he spent half an hour with Miss Grey, Mrs. Payne -and other persons in positions of trust. - -At the close of that time a command was issued, asking the surgeons, -nurses and servants in relays of eight or ten to come into the office -in order that Colonel Dalton might question them. No one, of course, -except Nona Davis, had any conception of why a British officer should -be devoting his valuable time to interviewing the members of a hospital -staff for any purpose whatsoever. - -But by chance Eugenia, Mildred, Barbara and Nona, Lady Mathers, Alexina -McIntyre and Lady Dorian made one of the latest groups. It was not by -chance, however, that Nona went first to Lady Dorian’s tiny room at -the top of the tallest tower and asked that they might go downstairs -together. - -To the girl’s horror Lady Dorian absolutely refused to accompany her. - -She was sitting by a window with only a lighted taper in the room, -apparently nervous and unhappy. - -“Please present my respects to Commander Dalton,” she said, “and say -that as I am not well it will be impossible for me to see him.” Lady -Dorian spoke so quietly, as if there were no question of her wish not -being respected, that Nona was frightened. - -“But you _must_ come, please,” the younger girl urged. “I am afraid you -don’t realize how important it is that all of us be present. Don’t you -appreciate that whatever reason Colonel Dalton may have for talking -with us, it would not look well for any one of us to refuse to be -interviewed?” - -But Nona’s arguments and persuasions proved of no avail. Finally she -had to go down to the office with the others, leaving Lady Dorian in -her own room. - -Nevertheless Nona did not dare repeat aloud the message her friend had -given her. She only whispered its substance confusedly in Miss Grey’s -ear and the next moment the superintendent left the room. - -No one of the four American Red Cross girls nor any one else present -ever forgot the next quarter of an hour. - -Colonel Dalton was intensely angry. He considered that he was not -doing the work of a soldier and only his interest in the Sacred Heart -Hospital induced him to conduct an inquiry of such a nature. However, -the traitor had to be discovered and at once. - -In his hand he held the bunch of papers which Nona recognized as the -same he had in his conversation with her. Also she recognized the -lieutenant as the young officer who had previously escorted her and who -had made such an extraordinary speech at their moment of parting. - -However, Colonel Dalton was only beginning his cross-examination of the -latest comers when the door of the office again opened and Miss Grey -entered accompanied by Lady Dorian. - -Nona gave a little gasp of relief and dismay. For never had she seen -any one look so ill and wretched as Lady Dorian. She was plainly making -every effort to keep her face averted from the gaze of the older man, -who was sitting in a chair beside a small table. - -But Nona was the more amazed when she turned to see what impression -had been made upon Colonel Dalton. Disturbed by the opening of the -door, he had glanced up. Now his face was no longer crimson from anger -and outdoor exposure, but white and drawn, and his eyes expressed -extraordinary surprise and discomfort. - -For a moment his lips moved without making a sound, but the next he had -assumed his former military bearing. - -“In the past few weeks letters have been mailed from this hospital, -supposedly addressed to a newspaper in New York City for publication, -but in reality exposing the secrets of the British army in this -neighborhood to our enemy,” he began. “It should not be difficult for -some one on this staff to tell me who posted these letters and where -the information they contain was obtained.” The officer then struck the -table harshly with the papers in his hand. “One of these letters got -through the post, the others are in my possession, so there will be -little chance for the informant to escape. Has any one a suggestion as -to who the man or woman may be?” - -At the question had all the persons in the room been spies they could -scarcely have appeared more miserable and guilty. Moreover, for a -moment no one attempted to reply. - -Presently Mildred Thornton walked over to the table. - -Mildred was not handsome, yet at this moment her dignity, her -refinement and more than that, her look of intelligence which was like -her distinguished father’s, had never been more apparent. - -“Will you show me the letters you speak of, Colonel Dalton?” she asked -in a low tone. - -The officer appeared to hesitate, but after a careful study of the girl -he gave the letters into her hands. - -Near them was a lamp on the table and Mildred stooped as she went -rapidly through the papers. Then she straightened up and her lips were -like chalk. - -“I mailed the letters,” she said distinctly. “But listen to me for a -moment while I explain, then I’m ready to take whatever punishment I -deserve.” - -There was a complete silence. Mildred spoke very calmly, very proudly; -nevertheless, no one of her three American friends believed her. -Mildred’s statement was so incredible, she must have lost her senses. -Instinctively Barbara started forward to protest, but both Eugenia and -Nona held on to her. - -“Wait until she has spoken,” Eugenia ordered. - -Colonel Dalton himself did not appear particularly convinced. A spy was -not apt to proclaim guilt with so little pressure. Yet the young woman -looked as if she had brains. - -“A young man and his mother have been staying in this neighborhood -almost ever since our arrival,” Mildred began. “Brooks Curtis, the -man called himself. We met him on board the steamer coming over to -England and he told me that he was a newspaper correspondent and -meant to report the war. I don’t know anything else about him, but I -liked him, although my friends did not.” Here Mildred flushed and her -hands trembled, yet she went on bravely. “Mrs. Curtis settled in the -neighborhood in one of the peasants’ cottages and I used to see her -nearly every week and now and then her son. One day Mr. Curtis told me -he was having difficulty in mailing his letters to his New York paper -and asked me to mail them for him. Also he asked me not to mention the -fact. I was very stupid, I was worse than stupid, but of course I did -not dream of what I was really doing. Still, I feel that I deserve -imprisonment or punishment of some kind. I came to Europe to try to be -of service to the soldiers and I’ve brought them misfortune.” The girl -for the moment could say nothing more. But then everybody in the room -was equally aghast, Mildred’s explanation was so astounding and at the -same time so simple. - -“Is there a way of getting hold of this young man to find out if your -story is true?” Colonel Dalton demanded. - -And this time Nona and Barbara answered together. “Mrs. Curtis could be -found at the home of Mère Marie and Anton. From her one might obtain -information concerning her son.” - -A moment later the two girls and the lieutenant were on their way to -the hut of Mère Marie. A little later they returned with the news that -Mrs. Curtis had disappeared the day before and the old peasant woman -had no knowledge of her whereabouts. - -But during their absence Colonel Dalton and Mildred had a long talk -together, so the girl herself was able to convince him. He was very -severe, he could find little excuse for her foolishness; nevertheless, -recognizing at the end Mildred’s innocence and utter inexperience -of life, he assured her that she need fear no penalty. The British -Government, however, would seek to find the young man calling himself -Brooks Curtis, and on his arrest she would be expected to appear. - -Finally Mildred was allowed to go up to her room and Barbara and -Eugenia went with her. Lady Mathers and Alexina wandered off to express -their opinions on the situation. - -So by accident Nona Davis was left for a moment standing in the hall -with the young English lieutenant. She had seen him several times -lately, it was true, and yet she was annoyed at this moment to find him -smiling at her in a surprisingly friendly fashion. - -From the single rose bush in front of Mère Marie’s cottage even in the -darkness he had plucked a rose. Now he extended the rose to Nona. - -“Have all Americans poor memories?” he asked. “Or is it because you -wish to forget? Once upon a time there was a young man asleep in an -English garden and lifting his eyes he saw a fairy princess standing -over him with a rose in her dress as yellow as her hair.” - -Nona blushed delightfully. “You mean,” she said, “that you are the -gardener’s son? Then you are well and back at your post again? I’m so -glad.” - -Her companion nodded. “I am a son of Adam.” - -But at this moment Colonel Dalton, Miss Grey and Lady Dorian made their -appearance and the young officer turned to salute his superior. - -Miss Grey accompanied them to the door, leaving Nona and Lady Dorian -alone. - -Impulsively the younger girl kissed her friend. “I am so happy,” she -whispered. - -Lady Dorian walked away with her. “I understand, dear,” she returned. -“The truth is Colonel Dalton and I knew each other very intimately in -the past and I felt it might be pleasanter for us not to meet again. -Naturally I did not dream of the seriousness of his errand. Some day I -may tell you the whole story; now good night.” - -Nona went on upstairs without replying and the next hour the three -girls devoted to trying to console Mildred Thornton. - -It was Barbara’s conviction that they would some day meet Brooks Curtis -again. Then Mildred could repay his deceit by surrendering him to the -British authorities. But Mildred had no wish to find the young man. If -only he did no further harm to the Allies she wished that she might -never see or hear of him again. - -And the girls did not hear. Several months passed by and each day found -them more and more absorbed in their Red Cross work. - -Nona Davis did not mention Lady Dorian’s confidence. However, there was -little she _could_ tell. The older woman had simply explained that she -had spent several years in England, where she and Colonel Dalton had -known each other intimately. - -But there was too much for the Red Cross Girls to do, they were living -too full lives themselves to give more than passing thoughts to other -persons. - -When Dick Thornton had in a measure recovered he returned to London. - -So the early part of the winter vanished. Now and then there came a -lull in the fighting between the armies of northern France. Afterwards -it would break out again with greater violence. - -Finally the climax came. - -By chance Nona and Barbara, who had again joined the ambulance corps, -first brought the news to the Sacred Heart Hospital. The order had come -from Colonel Dalton. Later it was delivered in person by Lieutenant -Hume. - -The Sacred Heart Hospital must be abandoned. Having forced the British -line for several miles, the Germans were now dangerously near. If the -hospital wished to protect its wounded, to save supplies, to safeguard -its workers, their present habitation must be abandoned. - -No army ever moved its encampment with greater efficiency. In between -their periods of nursing the four American girls assisted with the -packing. No one of them ever forgot the experience. Yet at the last -there was a sudden rush. The enemy was reported advancing before -another refuge could be found for the Sacred Heart staff. Wounded -soldiers had to be transported in half a dozen directions wherever a -spot could be found for them. At the time there was no place for so -many extra nurses. - -It was Eugenia Peabody who finally made the suggestion to Miss Grey. -She proposed that she and her three friends should find a retreat for -themselves, and there await orders. It would relieve so much of the -Superintendent’s responsibility. - -So one afternoon the four American girls were hurried away in one of -the army motors to the nearest railroad station in a zone of safety. - -The next morning, in a little less than a year after their arrival in -Europe, they found themselves in a small French city. - -A few days after Nona Davis suggested that they offer their services -to the French Red Cross. Having come abroad to serve the Allies, it -was natural they should wish to care for the wounded soldiers of the -different nationalities. - - * * * * * - -This first volume in the American Red Cross series can, of course, -only begin to tell the adventures and experiences of the four American -girls, who, forgetful of self, offered their services to the wounded -soldiers in the war. The stories of their lives and the friends they -gather around them will be continued in the next book in the series, to -be known as “The Red Cross Girls on the French Firing Line.” - - * * * * * - -Transcriber’s Notes: - -Punctuation has been made consistent. - -Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in -the original publication, except that obvious typographical errors have -been corrected. - -The following change was made: - -p. 187: Captain changed to Colonel (that Colonel Dalton) - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Red Cross Girls in the British -Trenches, by Margaret Vandercook - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK RED CROSS GIRLS IN BRITISH TRENCHES *** - -***** This file should be named 60154-0.txt or 60154-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/1/5/60154/ - -Produced by Demian Katz, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (Images -courtesy of the Digital Library@Villanova University -(http://digital.library.villanova.edu/)) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/60154-0.zip b/old/60154-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e51465f..0000000 --- a/old/60154-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60154-h.zip b/old/60154-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b2a750d..0000000 --- a/old/60154-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60154-h/60154-h.htm b/old/60154-h/60154-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 0ab7abc..0000000 --- a/old/60154-h/60154-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,9010 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Red Cross Girls in the British Trenches, by Margaret Vandercook. - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -.p2 {margin-top: 2em;} -.p4 {margin-top: 4em;} - -/*Modified horizontal rules to fix ePub display issue*/ -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -/*End modified horizontal rule CSS*/ - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -/*Table of Contents format*/ -table.toc { max-width: 30em;} -td.tocchapter{ text-align: right; vertical-align: top; padding-right: 1em;} -td.toctitle { text-align: left; vertical-align: top; text-indent: -1.3em; padding-left: 1.3em;} -td.tocpage { text-align: right; vertical-align: bottom; padding-left: 1em;} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; -} /* page numbers */ - -.boxtitle{ - max-width: 22em; - padding: 1em; - border-style:double; - border-width: 0.45em; - margin: 0 auto; } - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold;} - -/* Images */ -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; -} - -/* Poetry */ -.poetry-container {text-align: center;} - -.poetry -{ - display: inline-block; - text-align: left; -} - -.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;} - -.poetry .indent0 {text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .indentquote0 {text-indent: -3.5em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .indent1{text-indent: -2em; padding-left: 3em;} -/* End poetry*/ - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - -/*CSS to set font sizes*/ -/*font sizes for non-header font changes*/ -.xxlargefont{font-size: xx-large} -.xlargefont{font-size: x-large} -.largefont{font-size: large} -.smallfont{font-size: small} -.cheaderfont{font-size:x-large} - -/*for drop caps*/ -p.dropcap:first-letter -{ - float: left; - font-size: 2.75em; - padding-right: 0.05em; - margin-top: 0.1em; - margin-bottom: -0.1em; - line-height: 0.65em; -} - -/*CSS to force a page break in ePub*/ -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} - -/*Half-title page CSS*/ -#half-title -{ - text-align: center; - font-size: x-large; -} - -@media screen -{ - #half-title{ - margin: 6em 0; - } -} - -@media print, handheld -{ - #half-title{ - page-break-before: always; - page-break-after: always; - margin: 0; - padding-top: 6em; - } -} -/*End half-title page CSS*/ - -/*CSS markup for handhelds -- put at end of CSS*/ -@media handheld -{ - img {max-width: 100%; height: auto;} /*Limit width to display*/ - - h2.no-break - { - page-break-before: avoid; - padding-top: 0; - } - - .poetry - { - display: block; - margin-left: 1.5em; - } - - /*for drop caps -- gets rid of drop cap on eReaders*/ - p.dropcap:first-letter - { - font-size: 1em; - padding-right: 0em; - margin-top: 0em; - margin-bottom: 0em; - line-height: 1em; - } -} -/*End CSS for handhelds*/ - - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Red Cross Girls in the British Trenches, by -Margaret Vandercook - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Red Cross Girls in the British Trenches - -Author: Margaret Vandercook - -Release Date: August 23, 2019 [EBook #60154] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK RED CROSS GIRLS IN BRITISH TRENCHES *** - - - - -Produced by Demian Katz, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (Images -courtesy of the Digital Library@Villanova University -(http://digital.library.villanova.edu/)) - - - - - - -</pre> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 541px;"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" width="541" height="800" alt="Cover." /> -</div> - -<div class="p4"> -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 600px;"> -<img src="images/frontpastedown.jpg" width="600" height="457" alt="Front Pastedown." /> -</div></div> - -<p id="half-title">THE RED CROSS GIRLS IN<br /> -THE BRITISH TRENCHES</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 410px;"> -<img src="images/frontispiece.jpg" width="410" height="650" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"><p class="center"><span class="smcap">It Did Not Occur to Her That She Was in Equal -Peril</span>—(<em>See <a href="#Ref_250">page 250</a></em>)</p></div> -</div> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - - -<div class="boxtitle"> - -<h1>The Red Cross Girls<br /> -in the British Trenches</h1> - - -<p class="center p2" style="line-height:1.5">By<br /> -<span class="xlargefont">MARGARET VANDERCOOK</span></p> - -<p class="center">Author of “The Ranch Girls Series,” “Stories<br /> -about Camp Fire Girls Series,” etc.</p> - -<p class="center p2 xlargefont" style="font-style:italic">Illustrated</p> - -<p class="center p2 xlargefont">The John C. Winston Company<br /> -<span class="largefont">Philadelphia</span></p> - -</div> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p class="center">Copyright, 1916, by<br /> -<span class="smcap">The John C. Winston Co.</span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[5]</span></p> - -<h2>CONTENTS</h2> - -<div class="center"> -<table class="toc" border="0" cellpadding="1" cellspacing="0" summary="Contents"> -<tr><td class="tocchapter"><span class="smallfont">CHAPTER</span></td><td></td><td class="tocpage"><span class="smallfont">PAGE</span></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">I.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Social Failure</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_7">7</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">II.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Different Kinds of Courage</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_26">26</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">III.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Farewell</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_41">41</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">IV.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Making Acquaintances</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_58">58</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">V.</td><td class="toctitle">“<span class="smcap">Lady Dorian</span>”</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_71">71</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">VI.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Trial of Fire</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_85">85</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">VII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">The Landing</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_97">97</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">VIII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Meeting</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_109">109</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">IX.</td><td class="toctitle">“<span class="smcap">But Yet a Woman</span>”</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_124">124</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">X.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Behind the Firing Lines</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_138">138</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XI.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Out of a Clear Sky</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_150">150</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">First Aid</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_161">161</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XIII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">The Summons</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_169">169</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XIV.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Colonel Dalton</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_179">179</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XV.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Newspaper Letters</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_190">190</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XVI.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">The Ambulance Corps</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_202">202</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XVII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Dick</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_214">214</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XVIII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Reappearance</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_226">226</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XIX.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">The Test</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_235">235</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XX.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">A Girl’s Deed</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_249">249</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XXI.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">An Unexpected Situation</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_258">258</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">XXII.</td><td class="toctitle"><span class="smcap">Recognition</span></td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#Page_271">271</a></td></tr> -</table></div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[7]</span></p> - -<p class="center xxlargefont">THE RED CROSS GIRLS IN<br /> -THE BRITISH TRENCHES</p> - - -<h2 class="no-break">CHAPTER I<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>A Social Failure</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">The dance was over and Mildred -Thornton climbed disconsolately up -the long stairs. From her thin -shoulders floated a delicate white scarf and -her dress was of white lace and tulle. -Yet Mildred had no look of a conquering -Princess, nor yet of Cinderella, who must -have carried her head proudly even after -the ball, remembering the devotion of her -Prince.</p> - -<p>But for Mildred there was no Prince to -remember, nor devotion from anyone. She -was in that mood of hopeless depression -which comes from having attended a dance -at which one has been a hopeless failure.<span class="pagenum">[8]</span> -Her head drooped and though her cheeks -were hot, her hands were cold.</p> - -<p>Downstairs in the library she could hear -her brother having his good-night talk -with their mother. Of course he did not -intend that she should overhear what was -being said, and yet distinctly his words -floated up to her.</p> - -<p>“Well, dearest, I did what I could, I -swear it. Do hand me another one of -those sandwiches; playing the devoted -brother takes it out of me. But poor old -Mill is no go! The fellows were nice -enough, of course; they danced with her -whenever I asked them, but the worst of -it was they would not repeat the offense. -You know Mill dances something like an -animated telegraph pole, and though she -is a brick and all that, she hasn’t an ounce -of frivolous conversation. Do you know, -I actually heard her talking about the -war, and no one in our set ever speaks of -the war now; we are jolly tired of the -subject.”</p> - -<p>Whatever her mother’s reply, it was -given in so low a tone as to be inaudible. -But again Dick’s voice was pitched louder.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[9]</span></p> - -<p>“Oh, all right, I’ll keep up the struggle -a while longer, as I promised, but it’s no -use. Have you ever thought of what will -become of your adored son’s popularity if -he has to continue in New York society with -a ‘Mill’ stone hung about his neck?”</p> - -<p>On the stairs the girl bit her lips, flinging -back her head to keep the tears away. -For at once there had followed the sound of -her brother’s pleased laugh over his own wit, -then her mother’s murmured protest.</p> - -<p>So plainly could Mildred Thornton see -the picture in the library that it was not -necessary for her to be present except in -the spirit. Indeed, it was in order that she -might not intrude upon Dick’s confession -that she had insisted upon going at once to -her own room as soon as they arrived at -home. Nevertheless, no one need tell her -that her brother had not the faintest intention -of being unkind. He never liked hurting -people’s feelings; yet when one is handsome -and charming, sometimes it is difficult -to understand how those who are neither -must feel.</p> - -<p>In her own room a moment later, Mildred,<span class="pagenum">[10]</span> -touching the electric button, flooded -her apartment with a soft yellow light. -Then deliberately placing herself before a -long mirror the girl began a study of her -own appearance. After all, was she so much -less good looking than other girls? Was -that the reason why Dick had been compelled -to report to their mother her extraordinary -lack of social success? And if this -had been the only occasion, once would not -have mattered. But after three months of -the same story, with everything done to -help her, beautiful clothes, her own limousine, -her father’s money and reputation, her -mother’s and brother’s efforts—why, no -wonder her family was discouraged. But -if only her mother had not been so disappointed -and so chagrined, Mildred felt she -would not have cared a great deal. There -were other things in life besides society.</p> - -<p>Yet now, without fear or favor, Mildred -Thornton undertook to form an impartial -judgment of herself.</p> - -<p>In the mirror she saw reflected a girl -taller than most girls, but even in these -days when slenderness is a mark of fashion,<span class="pagenum">[11]</span> -certainly one who was too thin. However, -there was comfort in the fact that her shoulders -were broad and flat and that she carried -her head well.</p> - -<p>“For one must find consolation in something,” -Mildred murmured aloud. Then -because she did not consider that the consolations -were as numerous as they might -have been, she frowned. It was unfortunate, -of course, that her hair, though -long and heavy, was also straight and -flaxen and without the yellow-brown lights -that were so attractive. Then assuredly -her chin was too square and her mouth -too large.</p> - -<p>Closer she peered into the mirror. Her -nose was not so bad; it could not be called -piquant, nor yet pure Greek, but it was -a straight, American nose. And at any -rate her eyes were fairly attractive; if one -wished to be flattering they might even be -called handsome. They were almost steel -color, large and clear, with blue and gray -lights in them. Her eyebrows and lashes -were much darker than her hair. If only -their expression had not always been so -serious!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[12]</span></p> - -<p>Turning her head first on one side and -then on the other, attempting to dart -ardent, challenging glances at herself, suddenly -Mildred made a little grimace. Then -throwing back her head she laughed. Instantly -the attraction she had been hoping -for appeared in her face although the girl -herself was not aware of it.</p> - -<p>“Mildred Thornton, what an utter goose -you are! It is tragic enough to be a stick -and a wall flower. But when you attempt -behaving like the girls who are belles, you -simply look mad.”</p> - -<p>Moving aside from the mirror Mildred -now let her party gown slip to the floor.</p> - -<p>She was standing in the center of a -beautiful room whose walls were gray and -gold. The rug under her feet was also gray -with a deep border of yellow roses. Her -bed was of mahogany and there was a mahogany -writing desk and table and low -chairs of the same material. Through an -open door one could glimpse a private sitting -room even more charming. Indeed, as -there was no possible luxury missing so -there could be no doubt that Mildred Thornton<span class="pagenum">[13]</span> -was a fortunately wealthy girl, which -of course meant that she had nothing to -trouble her.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, at this moment Mildred -was thinking, “Oh, if only I were thirty -instead of nineteen, I wonder if I might -be allowed to be happy in my own way.”</p> - -<p>Then without remembering to throw a -dressing gown across her shoulders, tip-toeing -across the floor without any apparent -reason, the girl unlocked a secret -drawer in her desk. Opening it she drew -out a large, unusual looking envelope. -She was staring at this while her eyes were -slowly filling with tears, when there came -a sudden knock at her door.</p> - -<p>At the same instant the envelope was -thrust back into the drawer, and not until -then did Mildred answer or move toward -her door.</p> - -<p>A visit from her mother tonight was -really one of the last things in the world -she desired. It was wicked to have so -little sympathy with one’s own mother -and the fault was of course hers. But -tonight she was really too tired and depressed<span class="pagenum">[14]</span> -to explain why she had made no -more effort to be agreeable. Her mother -would insist that she had only herself to -blame for her evening’s failure. It was -hard, of course, that so beautiful a woman -could not have had a handsome daughter -as well as a handsome son.</p> - -<p>But instead of her mother, there in the -hall stood a tall, thin man, whose light hair -had turned gray. He had a strong, powerful -face, deeply lined, one that both men -and women turned to look at the second -time.</p> - -<p>“I heard you come upstairs alone, Mill -dear,” Judge Thornton said, smiling like -a shamefaced schoolboy. “Don’t tell your -mother or Dick, will you, for we had better -break it to them by degrees? But I sent -a check today for two thousand dollars -to the Red Cross Fund to be used in this -war relief business, my dear. I had to -do it, it was on my conscience. I know -your mother and brother won’t like it; -they have been scolding for a new motor -car and I’ve said I couldn’t afford one. -Really four persons ought to be able to<span class="pagenum">[15]</span> -get on with two automobiles, when a good -many thousands are going without bread. -We’ll stand together, won’t we, even if my -little girl has to give up one of her debutante -parties?”</p> - -<p>Already Mildred’s arms were about her -father’s neck so that he found it difficult -to talk, for that and other reasons.</p> - -<p>“I am so glad, so glad,” she kept whispering. -“You know how tiresome Dick -and mother feel I am because I don’t -think we ought to keep on playing and -dancing and frivoling, when this horrible -war is going on and people are being -wounded and killed every minute. If -you only guessed how I wanted to use -the little knowledge and strength I have -to help.”</p> - -<p>But the Judge now shook his head decisively -and moved away.</p> - -<p>“Nonsense, child, you are too young; -such an idea is not to be thought of. We -ought never to have let you attend those -hospital classes, or at least I should not -have allowed it. Goodness knows, your -mother fought the idea bitterly enough!<span class="pagenum">[16]</span> -But remember, you promised her that you -would give the same time to society that -you have given to your nursing, and that -is three years. You can’t go back on your -word, and besides I won’t have you thinking -so much about these horrors; you’ll -be making yourself ill. War isn’t a girl’s -business.” Certainly Judge Thornton was -trying to be severe, but just beyond the -door he turned back.</p> - -<p>“I sent the check in your name, Mill -dear, so you can feel you are doing a little -something to help,” he added affectionately. -“Good night.”</p> - -<p>Afterwards, although tired (and it was -quite two o’clock when she was finally in -bed), Mildred Thornton found it almost -impossible to sleep. At first she kept seeing -a vision of herself as she appeared at the -dance earlier in the evening. How stiff -and solemn and out of place she had seemed, -and how impossible it had been to make -conversation with the young men her brother -had brought forward and introduced to -her! In the first place, they had not seemed -like men at all, but like the fashionably<span class="pagenum">[17]</span> -dressed pictures in the magazine advertisements -or the faultless figures adorning the -windows in men’s furnishing stores.</p> - -<p>Besides, they had only wished to talk -of the latest steps in the new dances or -the last musical comedy. And what a -strange expression that young fellow’s face -had worn, when she had asked him if he -had ever thought of going over to help -in the war! No wonder Dick had been so -ashamed of her.</p> - -<p>Then, having fallen asleep, Mildred began -dreaming. Her father had been right, -she must have been thinking more than -she should about the war. Because in her -dream she kept seeing regiment after regiment -of soldiers marching across broad, -green fields, with bands playing, flags flying -and their faces shining in the sun. -Finally they disappeared in a cloud of black -smoke, and when this took place she had -awakened unexpectedly.</p> - -<p>Sitting up in bed with her long flaxen -braids hanging over either shoulder, Mildred -wondered what had aroused her at -this strange hour? Then she remembered<span class="pagenum">[18]</span> -that it was the loud, clear ringing of their -front door bell. Moreover, she had since -become conscious of other noises in the -house. Her brother had rushed out of -his room and was calling to the man servant -who had turned on the lights down -in the front hall.</p> - -<p>“I say, Brown, be careful about opening -that front door, will you? Wait half a -moment until I get hold of my pistol and -I’ll join you. I don’t like this business -of our being aroused at a time like this. -It must be just before daylight and New -York is full of burglars and cutthroats.”</p> - -<p>Dick then retired into his room and the -next sound Mildred heard was his voice expostulating -with his mother.</p> - -<p>“Oh, go on back to bed, dearest, and -for heaven’s sake keep father out of this. -Certainly there is no danger; besides, if -there were I am not such a mollycoddle -that I’m going to have Brown bear the -brunt. Somebody’s got to open the door -or that bell will never stop ringing.”</p> - -<p>Then Dick’s feet in his bedroom slippers -could be heard running down the uncarpeted<span class="pagenum">[19]</span> -stairs. A moment later Mildred got -into her wrapper and stood with her arm -about her mother’s waist, shivering and -staring down into the hall.</p> - -<p>If anything should happen to Dick it -would be too tragic! Her mother adored -him.</p> - -<p>The butler was now unfastening the storm -doors, while directly behind him Dick waited -with his pistol at a convenient level.</p> - -<p>Then both men stepped backward with -astonished exclamations, allowing a queer, -small figure to enter the hall without a -word of protest. The next moment Mildred -was straining her ears to hear one of the -most bewitching voices she had ever imagined. -Later an equally bewitching figure -unfolded itself from a heavy coat.</p> - -<p>“It’s sorry I am to have disturbed you -at such an hour,” the girl began. “But how -was I to know that the train from Chicago -would arrive at three o’clock in the morning -instead of three in the afternoon? I -was hoping some one would be at the station -to meet me, though of course I didn’t -expect it, so I just took a cab and found -the way here myself.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[20]</span></p> - -<p>Then the newcomer smiled with a kind -of embarrassed wistfulness.</p> - -<p>For the first time beholding Dick’s pistol, -which was now hanging in a dangerously -limp fashion in his hand, she started.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” she exclaimed, “I suppose you -think that in Nebraska we go about with -pistols in our hands instead of pocket handkerchiefs; -but, really, we don’t welcome -guests with them.”</p> - -<p>Having dropped her coat on the floor, -the girl under the light looked so tiny -that she seemed like a child. She had -short, curly dark hair which her tight-fitting -traveling cap had pressed close against her -face. Her eyes were big and blue, and perhaps -because she was pale from fatigue her -lips were extremely red.</p> - -<p>Indeed, Dick Thornton decided, and never -afterwards changed his opinion, that she -was one of the best looking girls he had -ever seen in his life. But who could she -be, where had she come from, and what -was she doing in their house at such an extraordinary -hour?</p> - -<p>Clearing his throat, Dick made a tremendous<span class="pagenum">[21]</span> -effort to appear impressive. Yet -he was frightfully conscious of his own -absurdity. He knew that his hair must -be standing on end, that his dressing gown -had been donned in a hurry and that he -had on slippers with a space between his -feet and dressing gown devoid of covering. -Moreover, what was he to do with his -absurd pistol?</p> - -<p>“I am afraid you have made a mistake,” -Dick began lamely. “If you are -a stranger in New York and have just -arrived to visit friends, perhaps we can -tell you where to find them. Or, or, if -you—” Dick did not feel that it was -exactly his place to invite a strange young -woman to spend the rest of the night at -their home; yet as her cab had gone one -could hardly turn her out into the street. -Why did not his mother or Mildred come -on down and help him out. Usually he -knew the right thing to say and do, but -this situation was too much for him. Besides, -the girl looked as if she might be -going to cry.</p> - -<p>But she was a plucky little thing, because -instead of crying she tried to laugh.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[22]</span></p> - -<p>“I have made a mistake, of course,” -she faltered. “I was looking for Judge -Richard Thornton’s home on Seventy-fourth -Street, the number was 28 I thought. -Has the cabman brought me to the wrong -place?”</p> - -<p>Slowly Mrs. Thornton was now approaching -them with Mildred hovering in the -background. But Dick did not altogether -like the expression of his mother’s face. -It showed little welcome for the present -intruder. Now what could he say to make -her happier before any one else had a -chance to speak.</p> - -<p>“Why, that <em>is</em> my father’s name and -our address all right, and I expect we are -delighted to see you. I wonder if you -would mind telling us your name and where -you have come from? You see, we were -not exactly looking for a visitor, but we -are just as glad to see you.”</p> - -<p>The girl had turned at once toward -Mrs. Thornton and it was astonishing -how much dignity she possessed in spite -of her childish appearance.</p> - -<p>“I regret this situation more than I<span class="pagenum">[23]</span> -can express. I am sure I owe you an explanation, -although I do not know exactly -what it can be,” she began. “My name -is Barbara Meade. Several weeks ago -my father wrote to his old school friend, -Judge Richard Thornton, saying that I -was to be in New York for a short time -on my way to England. He asked if it -would be convenient to have me stay with -you. He received an answer saying that -it <em>would</em> be perfectly convenient and that -I might come any day. Then before I -left, father telegraphed.” Barbara’s lips -were now trembling, although she still kept -back the tears. “If you will call a cab for -me, please, I shall be grateful to you. I -would have gone to a hotel tonight, only -I did not know whether a hotel would receive -me at this hour.”</p> - -<p>“My dear child, you will do no such -thing. There has been some mistake, of -course, since I have never heard of your -visit. But certainly we are not going to -turn you out in the night,” Mrs. Thornton -interrupted kindly.</p> - -<p>Ordinarily she was supposed to be a<span class="pagenum">[24]</span> -cold woman. Now her manner was so -charming that her son and daughter desired -to embrace her at the same moment. But -there was no time for further discussion or -demonstration, because at this instant a -new figure joined the little group. Actually -Judge Thornton looked more like a criminal -than one of the most famous criminal lawyers -in New York state.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, immediately he put his arm -about Barbara Meade’s shoulders.</p> - -<p>“My dear little girl, you need never -forgive me; I shall not forgive myself nor -expect any one else to do so. Certainly -I received that letter from your father. -Daniel Meade is one of my dearest friends -besides being one of the finest men in the -United States. Moreover, I wrote him -that we should be most happy to have -his daughter stay with us as long as she -liked, but the fact of the matter is—” -several times the tall man cleared his -throat. “Well, my family will tell you -that I am the most absent-minded man on -earth. I simply forgot to mention the matter -to my wife or any one else. So now<span class="pagenum">[25]</span> -you have to stay on with us forever until -you learn to forgive me.”</p> - -<p>Then Dick found himself envying his -father as he patted their visitor’s shoulder -while continuing to beg her forgiveness.</p> - -<p>But the next moment his mother and -sister had led their little guest away upstairs. -Then when she was safely out of -sight Dick again became conscious of his own -costume—or lack of it.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER II<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Different Kinds of Courage</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">Moving along Riverside Drive with -sufficient slowness to grasp details -had given the little western visitor -an opportunity to enjoy the great sweep -of the Hudson River and the beauty of the -New Jersey palisades.</p> - -<p>On the front seat of the motor car Barbara -sat with Dick Thornton, who had offered -to take the chauffeur’s place for the afternoon. -Back of them were Mrs. Thornton -and Mildred. It was a cold April day -and there were not many other cars along -the Drive. Finally Mrs. Thornton, leaning -over, touched her son on the shoulder.</p> - -<p>“I think it might be wiser, Dick, to go -back home now. Barbara has seen the -view of the river and the wind has become -so disagreeable. Suppose we turn off into -Broadway,” she suggested.</p> - -<p>Acquiescing, a few moments later Dick<span class="pagenum">[27]</span> -swung his car up a steep incline. He was -going at a moderate pace, and yet just -before reaching Broadway he sounded his -horn, not once, but half a dozen times. -The crossing appeared free from danger. -Then when they had arrived at about the -middle of the street, suddenly (and it -seemed as if the car must have leaped out -of space) a yellow automobile came racing -down Broadway at incredible speed.</p> - -<p>It chanced that Barbara observed the car -first, although immediately after she heard -queer muffled cries coming from Mildred -and her mother. She herself felt no inclination -to scream. For one thing, there -did not seem to be time. Nevertheless, -impulse drew her eyes toward Dick Thornton -to see how he was affected.</p> - -<p>Of course he must have become aware -of their danger when the rest of them had. -He must know that all their lives were -in deadly peril. Yet there was nothing -in the expression of his face to suggest it, -nor had his head moved the fraction of an -inch. Strange to see him half smiling, his -color vivid, his dark eyes unafraid, almost<span class="pagenum">[28]</span> -as if he had no realization of what must -inevitably happen.</p> - -<p>Closing her own eyes, Barbara felt her -body stiffen; the first shock would be -over in a second, and afterwards——</p> - -<p>Nevertheless no horrible crash followed, -but instead the girl felt that she must -be flying along through the air instead of -being driven along the earth. For they -had made a single gigantic leap forward. -Then Barbara became aware that Mildred -was speaking in a voice that shook with -nervousness in spite of her effort at self-control.</p> - -<p>“You have saved all our lives, Dick. -How ever did you manage to get out of -that predicament?” Afterwards she endeavored -to quiet her mother, who was -becoming hysterical now that they were -entirely safe.</p> - -<p>So they were safe! It scarcely seemed -credible. Yet when Barbara Meade looked -up the racing car was still speeding on its -desperate way down Broadway, followed -by two policemen on motorcycles, while -their own automobile was moving quietly<span class="pagenum">[29]</span> -on. The girl had a moment of feeling -limp and ill. Then she discovered that -Dick Thornton was talking to her and -that she must answer him.</p> - -<p>He was still smiling and his brown eyes -were untroubled, but now that the danger -had passed every bit of the color had left -his face. Yet undoubtedly he was good -looking.</p> - -<p>Barbara had to check an inclination to -laugh. This was a tiresome trait of hers, -to see the amusing side of things at the -time when they should not appear amusing. -Now, for instance, it was ridiculous to find -herself admiring Dick Thornton’s nose at -the instant he had saved her life.</p> - -<p>His face was almost perfectly modeled, -his forehead broad and high with -dark hair waving back from it like the -pictures of young Greek boys. His brown -eyes were deeply set beneath level brows, -his olive skin and his mouth as attractive -as a girl’s.</p> - -<p>Yes, her new acquaintance was handsome, -Barbara concluded gravely, and yet -his face lacked strength. Personally she<span class="pagenum">[30]</span> -preferred the bronzed and rugged type of -young men to whom she was accustomed -in the west.</p> - -<p>But what was it that her companion had -been saying?</p> - -<p>“I do trust, Miss Meade, that you are -not ill from fright. Mildred, will you -please lend us mother’s smelling salts for a -little while, or had we best stop by a drug -store?”</p> - -<p>Shaking her head Barbara smiled. She -was wearing the same little close-fitting -brown velvet hat of the night of her arrival. -But today her short curls had fluttered out -from under it and her eyes were wide open -and bluer than ever with the wonderful -vision of the first great city she had ever -seen.</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear me, no, there is nothing in the -world the matter with me,” Barbara expostulated. -“Why if I can’t go through a -little bit of excitement like that, how do -you suppose I am going to manage to be a -Red Cross nurse in Europe in war times?”</p> - -<p>“You a war nurse?” Dick Thornton’s -voice expressed surprise, amusement, and<span class="pagenum">[31]</span> -disbelief. He turned his head sideways to -glance at his companion. “Forgive me,” -he said, “but you look a good deal more -like a bisque doll. I believe they do have -dolls dressed as Red Cross nurses, set up -in the windows of the toy shops. Shall -I try to get a place in a window for -you?”</p> - -<p>Barbara was blushing furiously, although -she intended not to allow herself to grow -angry. Certainly she must not continue -so sensitive about her youthful appearance. -There would be many more trials -of this same kind ahead of her.</p> - -<p>“I am sorry you think I look like a doll,” -she returned with an effort at carelessness; -“it is rather absurd in a grown-up woman -to show so little character. My hair is -short because I had typhoid fever a year -ago. You know, I’m really over eighteen; -I got through school pretty early and as I -have always known what I wanted to do, -I took some special courses in nursing at -school, so I was able to graduate two years -afterwards.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I see,” Dick murmured, appearing<span class="pagenum">[32]</span> -thoughtful. “Eighteen is older than any -doll I ever heard of unless she happened -to be a doll that had been put away in -an old cedar chest years ago. Then she -usually had the paint licked off, the saw-dust -coming out and her hair uncurled.” -Again Dick glanced around, grave as the -proverbial judge. “You know, it does not -look to me as if any of those alarming -things had <em>yet</em> happened to you, else I -might try to turn doctor myself.”</p> - -<p>Good-naturedly Barbara laughed. If her -new acquaintance insisted upon taking her -as a joke, at least she had enough sporting -blood not to grow angry, or at least if she -were angry not to reveal it.</p> - -<p>“Well, what <em>are</em> you going to be, Mr. -Thornton?” Barbara queried, shrugging -her shoulders the slightest bit. “As long -as you need not develop into a physician -on <em>my</em> account, are you to be a lawyer -like your father?”</p> - -<p>Dick suppressed a groan. To look at -her would you ever have imagined that -this little prairie flower of a girl would -develop into a serious-minded young woman<span class="pagenum">[33]</span> -demanding to hear about “your -career”? Any such idea must be nipped -in the bud at once.</p> - -<p>“Oh, no, I am certainly <em>not</em> going to -study law, and if you don’t mind my mentioning -it, I get pretty bored with that -suggestion. Everybody I meet thinks -because my father is one of the biggest -lawyers in the country that I must become -his shadow. It is all right being known as -my ‘father’s son’ up to a certain point, -but I’m not anxious to have comparisons -made between us as lawyers.”</p> - -<p>Barbara felt uncomfortable. She had -not intended opening a subject that seemed -to be such an unfortunate one. So she -only murmured, “I beg your pardon.”</p> - -<p>And though Dick laughed and answered, -“Don’t mention it,” there was little more -conversation between them for the rest of -the drive home.</p> - -<p>But once at home in the big, sunny -library, stretched out in an arm chair, -smoking while the girls were drinking tea, -the young man became more amiable.</p> - -<p>He had changed his outdoor clothes for a<span class="pagenum">[34]</span> -velvet smoking jacket and his shoes for a -pair of luxurious pumps.</p> - -<p>“I say, Mildred, old girl, would you -mind ringing the bell and having Brown -bring me some matches?” he asked. Finding -his own gone, he had simply turned his -head and smiled upon his sister. It happened -that the bell was within only a few -feet of him and she had to cross the room -to accomplish his desire.</p> - -<p>Although Mildred was tired from a -strenuous half hour devoted to comforting -her mother since their return from the -ride, without protesting or even appearing -surprised, she did as she was asked.</p> - -<p>But Barbara Meade felt her own cheeks -flushing. One need not stay in the Thornton -household for four entire days, as she -had, before becoming aware that it was the -son of the family to whom every knee must -bow. His mother, sister, the servants -appeared to adore him. It was true that -Judge Thornton attempted to show a little -more consideration for his daughter, but -he was so seldom at home and when there -his attention was usually upon some problem -of his own.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[35]</span></p> - -<p>More than once Barbara had felt sorry -for Mildred. Of course, her position looked -like an enviable one as the only daughter -of a wealthy and distinguished man, with -a beautiful mother and a charming brother. -Nevertheless, however little one liked to -criticize their hostess even in one’s own -mind, Barbara could not but see that -Mildred Thornton’s life with her mother -was a difficult one.</p> - -<p>In the first place, Mrs. Thornton was -a fashionable society woman. In spite of -what might seem to most people riches, she -was constantly talking about how extremely -poor they were and how she hoped that -Dick and Mildred would make matches -that would bring money into the family. -She had the same dark eyes and olive -coloring that her son had inherited, and -as her hair was a beautiful silver-white, -it made her face appear younger. She -seemed to treat her daughter Mildred’s -plainness as a personal insult to herself and -behaved as though Mildred could have no -feeling in the matter. Several times the -visitor had heard her refer to her daughter’s -lack of beauty before strangers.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[36]</span></p> - -<p>But that Dick Thornton should dare -treat his sister with the same lack of consideration -was insufferable! Barbara had -a short, straight little nose with the delicate -nostrils that belong to most sensitive persons. -Now she could not help their arching -with disdain, although she hoped no -one would notice her.</p> - -<p>Yet Dick was perfectly aware of her -indignation and amused by it. He was -accustomed to having girls angry with him; -it was one of the ways in which they -showed their interest.</p> - -<p>“I wonder if I would like to know what -Miss Barbara Meade is at this moment -thinking of me?” he demanded lazily, -smiling from under his half-closed brown -eyes and blowing a wreath of soft gray -smoke into a halo about his own head.</p> - -<p>The girl’s blue eyes had the trick of -darkening suddenly. It was in this way -she betrayed her emotions before she could -speak.</p> - -<p>“I was thinking,” she answered in a -clear, cold little voice, “that I have always -been sorry before I never had a brother. -But now I am not so sure.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[37]</span></p> - -<p>An abominably rude speech! The girl -could not decide whether or not she regretted -having made it. Certainly there -was an uncomfortable silence in the big -room until Mildred broke it.</p> - -<p>She had been gazing thoughtfully into -the fire, which the April day made -agreeable, and talking very little. Now -she shook her head in protest.</p> - -<p>“Oh, brothers aren’t altogether bad,” -she smiled.</p> - -<p>Barbara stammered.</p> - -<p>“No, of course not; I didn’t mean that. -You must both forgive me. You see, I -have only a married sister who is years -older than I am, and my father. I suppose -I have gotten too used to saying whatever -pops into my head. Perhaps the men -in the west are more polite to girls than -eastern men. I don’t know exactly why, -but they are bigger, stronger men; they -live outdoors and because their lives are -sometimes rough they try to have their -manners gentle. Oh, goodness, I have -said something else impolite, haven’t I?” -Barbara ended in such consternation that -her host and hostess both laughed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[38]</span></p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t mind me; please go right -ahead if it relieves your feelings,” Dick -remarked so humorously that Barbara felt -it might be difficult to dislike him intensely, -however you might disapprove of him.</p> - -<p>“Only,” he added, “don’t start shooting -verbal fireworks at the poor wounded soldiers -whom you are going to attempt to -nurse. If a fellow is down and out they -might prove fatal. I say, Mill, did you -ever hear anything more absurd? Miss -Meade has an idea that she is going over -to nurse the British Tommies. She looks -more like she needed a nurse herself—with -a perambulator.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I know, Barbara has talked it all -over with me,” Mildred replied. “We -went together to the Red Cross headquarters -today to see about arrangements, -when she could cross and what luggage -she should take with her. Four American -girls are to go in a party and after they -arrive in England they will be sent where -they are most needed. You see, Barbara’s -mother was an Irish woman, so she feels -she is partly British; and then her father<span class="pagenum">[39]</span> -was a West Point man. She meant to -make her living as a nurse anyhow, so why -shouldn’t she be allowed to help in the war? -I understand exactly how Barbara feels.”</p> - -<p>Still gazing into the fire, Mildred’s face -had grown paler and more determined. -“You see, I am going with her. I offered -my own services and was accepted this -morning. We sail in ten days,” she concluded.</p> - -<p>“You, Mildred? What utter tommy-rot!” -Dick exclaimed inelegantly. “The -mater is apt to lock you up in your room on -a bread-and-water diet for ten days for -even suggesting such a thing.” Then he -ceased talking abruptly and pretended to -be stifling a yawn. For, glancing up, he -had discovered that his mother was unexpectedly -standing in the doorway. She -was dressed for dinner and looked very -beautiful in a lavender satin gown, but -the expression on her face was not cheering.</p> - -<p>Evidently she had overheard Mildred’s -confession and his sister was in for at -least a bad quarter of an hour. Personally -Dick hoped his own words had<span class="pagenum">[40]</span> -not betrayed her. For although he was -a fairly useless, good-for-nothing character, -he wasn’t a cad, and for some reason -or other he particularly did not wish their -visitor to consider him one.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER III<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Farewell</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">In the same sitting room and in the -same chair, half an hour later, sat -Barbara Meade, but in a changed -mood. She was alone.</p> - -<p>More ridiculously childish than ever she -looked, with her small face white and tears -forcing their way into her eyes and down -her cheeks.</p> - -<p>Yet from the music room adjoining the -library came such exquisite strains of a -world-old and world-lovely melody sung in -a charming tenor voice, that the girl was -compelled to listen.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="indentquote0">“Drink to me only with thine eyes -</div><div class="indent0">And I will pledge with mine.” -</div></div></div></div> - -<p>Straight through the song went on to -the end. But when it was finally finished -there was a moment’s silence. Then Dick -Thornton appeared, standing between the -portieres dividing the two rooms.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[42]</span></p> - -<p>“Say, I am awfully sorry there was such -a confounded row,” he began. “But there -is no use taking the matter so seriously, -it is poor Mill’s funeral, not yours. You -seem to be the kind of independent young -female who goes ahead and does whatever -reckless thing she likes without asking anybody’s -advice. But I do wish you would -give the scheme up too. Mildred will -never be allowed to go with you. I don’t -approve of it any more than mother does. -Just you stay on in New York and I’ll -show you the time of your life.”</p> - -<p>Dick looked so friendly and agreeable, -enough to have softened almost any heart. -But Barbara was still thinking of the past -half hour.</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” she returned coldly. “I -haven’t the faintest idea of giving up my -purpose, even to ‘have the time of my -life.’ And I do think you were hateful -not to have stood by your sister. Besides, -you might at least have said that you did -not believe I had tried to influence Mildred, -when your mother accused me. She -was extremely unkind.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[43]</span></p> - -<p>Entering the library Dick now took a -chair not far from their visitor’s, so that -he could plainly observe the expressions -on her face.</p> - -<p>“Of course, I didn’t stand up for Mill; -I wouldn’t let her go into all that sorrow -and danger, even if mother consented,” he -protested. “Your coming here and all the -talk you two girls have had about the poor, -brave, wounded soldiers and such stuff, of -course has influenced Mill. It has even -influenced me—a little. But the fact is -the war in Europe isn’t our job.”</p> - -<p>“No, perhaps not,” the girl answered -slowly, perhaps that she might add the -greater effect; “but would you mind telling -me just what is your job? You have already -told me so many things that were -not. Is it doing one-steps and fox trots -and singing fairly well? I presume I don’t -understand New York society, for out -west our young men, no matter how rich -their fathers happen to be, try to amount to -something themselves; they do <em>some</em> kind -of work.”</p> - -<p>Under his nonchalant manner Dick had<span class="pagenum">[44]</span> -become angry. But no one knew better -than he the value of appearing cool in a -disagreement with a girl. So he only -shrugged his shoulders in a dandified -fashion.</p> - -<p>“I wonder why you think I am not at -present engaged in a frantic search for a -job on which to expend my magnificent -energy?” Here Dick purposely yawned, -extending his long legs into a more reposeful -position. “The fact is, I believe I must -have been waiting for an uncommonly -frank young person from the west to give -me the benefit of her advice. What would -you suggest as a career for me? Remember, -I saved your life this afternoon, so -you may devote it to the unfortunate. -Now what would you think of my turning -chauffeur? I’m not a bad one; you ask -our man. Who knows, perhaps driving -an automobile is my real gift!”</p> - -<p>Of course, her companion’s good humor -again put her in the wrong, although -Barbara knew that she was wrong in any -case. For what possible right had she, -after having known Dick Thornton less<span class="pagenum">[45]</span> -than a week, to undertake to tell him -what he should or should not do? It was -curious what a fighting instinct he had -immediately aroused in her! She felt that -she would almost like to hit him in order -to make him wake up and realize that there -was something in life besides being handsome -and good-natured and smiling lazily -upon the world.</p> - -<p>However, Barbara now clasped her hands -together, church fashion, inclining her curly -head.</p> - -<p>“Beg pardon again. After all, what -should a Prince Charming be except a -Prince Charming?” she murmured. “You -are a kind of liberal education. I’ve lived -such a work-a-day life, I can’t understand -why it seems so dreadful to you and your -family to do the work one loves in the -place where it seems to be most needed. -We nurses will be under orders from people -older and wiser than we are. If we come -close to suffering—well, one can’t live very -long without doing that. But I don’t want -to bore you; you will be rid of me for life -in a little while, and I’ll leave now if your<span class="pagenum">[46]</span> -mother and father feel my plans are affecting -Mildred.”</p> - -<p>“You will do no such thing.” Dick’s -voice was curt and less polite than usual, -but it was certainly decisive and so ended -the discussion.</p> - -<p>A few minutes later, apparently in a -happier frame of mind, Barbara Meade -was about to go upstairs when at the door -she turned toward her companion.</p> - -<p>“Please don’t think I fail to understand, -Mr. Thornton, your not wishing -Mildred to go through the discomforts -and even the dangers of nursing the -wounded soldiers. I suppose every nice -brother naturally wishes to protect and -look after his sister. I told you I had -never had a brother, but you must not -think for that reason I cannot appreciate -what you must feel.”</p> - -<p>Then with a quick movement characteristic -of her smallness and grace, Barbara -was gone.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless Dick remained in the library -alone until almost dinner time.</p> - -<p>Barbara was right in believing that he<span class="pagenum">[47]</span> -hated the thought of his sister Mildred’s -being away from the care and affection of -her own family. Mildred might not be -so handsome as he wished her and wasn’t -much of a talker, still there was no doubt -that she was a trump in lots of ways. Besides, -after all, she was one’s own and only -sister. Yet Dick was honest with himself. -It was not Mildred alone whom he desired -to protect from hardships. Absurd, of -course, when the girl was almost a stranger -to him, yet Barbara Meade appeared more -unfitted for the task that she insisted upon -undertaking than his sister. In the first -place, Barbara was younger, and certainly -a hundred times prettier. Then in spite -of her ridiculous temper she was so tiny -and looked so like a child that one could -only laugh at her. Moreover—oh, well, -the worst of it was, Dick felt convinced -that she was just the kind of a girl he -could have a delightful time with, if he -had a proper chance. She had confessed -to loving to dance in spite of her sarcasm. -So she should have at least a few dances -with him before fate swept her out of his -way forever.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[48]</span></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Ten days later, as early as nine o’clock -in the morning, Mrs. Thornton’s limousine -was to be seen threading its way in and out -among the trucks and wagons along lower -Broadway on its way to the American Line -steamship pier, No. 62.</p> - -<p>Inside the car were seated Mrs. Thornton -and Mildred, Judge Thornton, Dick -and Barbara Meade. Behind them a -taxicab piled with luggage was following. -The “Philadelphia” was sailing at eleven -o’clock that morning and included among -her passenger list four American Red Cross -nurses on their way to a mission of relief -and love.</p> - -<p>In the Thornton automobile not alone -was Barbara Meade arrayed for an ocean -crossing, but Mildred Thornton also appeared -to be wearing a traveling outfit. -More extraordinary, the greater part of -the luggage on the taxicab behind them -bore the initials “M. F. T.” Besides, -Mildred was sitting close to her father with -her cheek pressed against his shoulder and -holding tight to his hand, while the Judge -looked entirely and completely miserable.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[49]</span></p> - -<p>Should anything happen to Mildred, he, -who loved her best, would be responsible. -For he had finally yielded to her persuasions, -upholding her in her desire, against -the repeated objections of his wife and son. -Just why he had come round to Mildred’s -wish, for the life of him the Judge could -not now decide. What was happening to -this world anyhow when girls, even a gentle, -sweet-tempered one like Mildred, insisted -on “making something of their own lives,” -“doing something useful,” “following their -own consciences and not some one’s else?” -Really the Judge could not at present recall -with what arguments and pleadings his -daughter had finally influenced him. But -he did wonder why at present he should -feel so utterly dejected at the thought of -Mildred’s leaving, when her mother appeared -positively triumphant.</p> - -<p>Yet the fact is that within the last few -days Mrs. Thornton had entirely changed -her original point of view. She had discovered -that instead of Mildred’s engaging -in an enterprise both unwomanly and unbecoming, -actually she was doing the most<span class="pagenum">[50]</span> -fashionable thing of the hour. Never -before had Mildred received so much notice -and praise. Positively her mother glowed -remembering what their friends had been -saying of Mildred’s nobility of character. -How fine it was that she had a nature that -could not be satisfied with nothing save -social frivolities!</p> - -<p>Letters of introduction to a number of -the best people in England had been pouring -in upon them. One from Mrs. Whitehall -to her sister, the Countess of Sussex, -was particularly worth while. Mrs. Thornton -had never before known that she dared -include the writer among her friends. -Moreover, Mildred had lately been receiving -unexpected attentions from the -young men who had never before paid her -the slightest notice. Half a dozen of them -within the past few days had called to say -good-by and express their admiration of -her pluck. Two or three had declared -themselves openly envious of her. For if -there were great things going on in the -world, no matter how tragic and dreadful, -one would feel tremendously worth while<span class="pagenum">[51]</span> -to be right on the spot and able to judge -for oneself.</p> - -<p>Then Dick had reported that Mildred -had been more than a halfway belle at a -dance that he had insisted upon his sister -and their visitor attending before they shut -themselves off from all amusements. Such -a lot of fellows wanted to talk to Mill -about her plans that they seemed not to -care that she could not dance any better.</p> - -<p>Although there were only between fifty -and sixty passengers booked for sailing on -the “Philadelphia’s” list, the big dock -was crowded with freight of every kind.</p> - -<p>On an adjoining dock there was a tremendous -stamping of horses. Not far off -one of the Atlantic Transport boats was -being rapidly transformed into a gigantic -stable. Its broad passenger decks were -being divided into hundreds of box stalls. -Into the hold immensely heavy boxes were -being hoisted with derricks and cranes. -The whole atmosphere of the New York -Harbor front appeared to have changed. -Where once there used to be people about -to sail for Europe now there appeared to<span class="pagenum">[52]</span> -be things taking their place. No longer -were pleasure-loving Americans crossing -the ocean, but the product of their lands -and their hands.</p> - -<p>However, Mildred and Barbara gave only -a cursory attention to these impersonal -matters, and Mildred’s family very little -more. They were deeply interested in a -meeting which was soon to take place.</p> - -<p>Their little party was to consist of four -American nurses sent out to assist the -British Red Cross wherever their services -were most needed.</p> - -<p>So far Mildred and Barbara had not -even seen the other two girls. However, -Judge and Mrs. Thornton had been assured -that one was an older woman, who had -already had some years’ experience in -nursing and could also act as chaperon. -About the fourth girl nothing of any kind -had been told them.</p> - -<p>Therefore, within five minutes after their -arrival at the wharf, Miss Moore, one of -the Red Cross workers in the New York -headquarters from whom the girls had received -instructions, joined them. With<span class="pagenum">[53]</span> -her was a girl, or a young woman (for she -might be any age between twenty or thirty) -for whom Mildred and Barbara both conceived -an immediate prejudice. They were -not willing to call the sensation dislike, -because travelers upon a humanitarian -crusade must dislike no one, and especially -not one of their fellow laborers.</p> - -<p>Eugenia Peabody was the stranger’s -name. She had come from a small town in -Massachusetts. Her clothes were severely -plain, a rusty brown walking suit that -must have seen long service, as well as -a shabby brown coat. Then she had on -an absurd hat that looked like a man’s, -and her hair was parted in the middle and -drawn back on either side. She had handsome -dark eyes, so that one could not call -her exactly ugly. Only she seemed terribly -cold and superior and unsympathetic.</p> - -<p>But the fourth girl, Miss Moore explained, -by some accident had failed to arrive in -time for the steamer. She was to have -come from Charleston, South Carolina, -having made her application and sent her -credentials from there. It was foolish of<span class="pagenum">[54]</span> -her to have waited until the last hour before -arriving in New York. Now her train -had been delayed, and as her passage had -been engaged, the money would simply -have to be wasted. Had the Red Cross -Society known beforehand, another nurse -could have taken her place.</p> - -<p>The next hour and a half was one of -painful confusion. Surely so few passengers -never before had so many friends to -see them off. Farewells these days meant -more than partings under ordinary circumstances. -No matter what pretense -might be made to the contrary, in every -mind, deep in every heart was the possibility -that a passenger steamer might strike -a floating mine.</p> - -<p>Of course, Barbara had been forced to -say her hardest farewells before leaving her -home in Nebraska. Nevertheless, she could -not now help sharing Mildred’s emotions -and those of her family. Besides, the -Thorntons had been so kind to her in the -past two weeks. Mrs. Thornton had -apologized for blaming her for Mildred’s -decision, but after all it was easy to understand<span class="pagenum">[55]</span> -her feeling in the matter. Judge -Thornton was one of the biggest-hearted, -dearest men in the world. Then there was -Dick! Of course, he was a good-for-nothing -fellow who would never amount to much -except to be a spoiled darling all his days! -Yet certainly he was attractive and had -been wonderfully sweet-tempered and courteous -to her.</p> - -<p>Even this morning he had never allowed -her to feel lonely for an instant. Always -he saw that she was among the groups of -their friends who were showering attentions -upon Mildred—books and flowers and -sweets, besides various extraordinary things -which she was recommended to use in her -work.</p> - -<p>Dick’s farewell present Barbara thought -a little curious. It was an extremely costly -electric lamp mounted in silver to carry -about in her pocket.</p> - -<p>“It is to help you see your way, if you -should ever get lost or have to go out at -night while you are doing that plagued -nursing,” he whispered just as the final -whistles blew and the friends of the passengers -were being put ashore.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[56]</span></p> - -<p>As Dick ran down the gang-plank, both -Mildred and Barbara were watching him -with their eyes full of tears. Suddenly -he had to step aside in order not to run over -a girl hurrying up the plank from the -shore. She was dressed in deep mourning; -her hair was of the purest gold and her eyes -brown. She had two boys with her, each -one of them carrying an extraordinary -looking old-fashioned carpet bag of a pattern -of fifty years ago.</p> - -<p>“I regret it if I have kept you waiting,” -she said in a soft, drawling voice to one of -the stewards who happened to be nearest -the gang-plank. “I’ve come all the way -from Charleston, South Carolina, and my -train was four hours late.”</p> - -<p>The tears driven away by curiosity, Mildred -and Barbara now stared at each other. -Was this the fourth girl who was to accompany -them as a Red Cross nurse? She -looked less like a nurse than any one of -them. Why, she was as fragile as possible -herself, and evidently had never been away -from home before in her life. Now she -was under the impression that the steamer<span class="pagenum">[57]</span> -had been kept waiting for her. Certainly -she was apologizing to the steward for -delaying them.</p> - -<p>Yet a glance at their older companion -and both girls felt a warm companionship -for the newcomer. For if Miss Peabody -had been discouraged on being introduced to -them, it was nothing to the disfavor she -now allowed herself to show at the appearance -of the fourth member of their little -Red Cross band.</p> - -<p>A little later, with deep blasts from her -whistle, the “Philadelphia” began to move -out. Amid much waving of handkerchiefs, -both on deck and on shore, the voyage had -begun.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER IV<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Making Acquaintances</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">“In my opinion no one of you girls -will remain in Europe three months, -at least not as a nurse. You are -going over because of an emotion or an -enthusiasm—same thing! You are too -young and have not had sufficient experience -for the regular Red Cross nursing. -Besides, you haven’t the faintest idea of -what may lie ahead of you,” Eugenia Peabody -announced.</p> - -<p>It was a sunshiny day, although not a -calm one, yet the “Philadelphia” was -making straight ahead. She was a narrow -boat that pitched rather than rolled. -Nevertheless, a poor sailor could scarcely -be expected to enjoy the plunging she was -now engaging in. It was as if one were -riding a horse who rose first on his forefeet -and then on his hind feet, tossing his rider -relentlessly back and forth.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[59]</span></p> - -<p>So, although the four Red Cross girls -were seated on the upper deck in their -steamer chairs and at no great distance -apart, no forcible protest followed the oldest -one’s statement.</p> - -<p>However, from under the shelter of her -close-fitting squirrel-fur cap Barbara’s blue -eyes looked belligerent. She was wearing -a coat of the same kind. The next moment -she protested:</p> - -<p>“Of course, we have not had the experience -required for salaried nurses, and of -course we are a great deal younger than -you” (as Barbara was not enamored of -Eugenia she made this remark with intentional -emphasis). “But I don’t consider it -fair for you to decide for that reason we -are going to be useless. The Red Cross -was willing that we should help in some -way, even though we can’t be enrolled -nurses until we have had two years’ hospital -work. Mildred and I have both graduated, -and Nona Davis has had one year’s work. -Besides, soldiers, often when they are quite -young boys, go forth to battle and do wonderful -things. Who knows what we may<span class="pagenum">[60]</span> -accomplish? Sometimes success comes just -from pluck and the ability to hold on. Right -this minute you can’t guess, Miss Peabody, -which one of us is brave and which one -may be a coward; there is no telling till -the test comes.”</p> - -<p>Then after her long tirade Barbara again -subsided into the depth of her chair. What -a spitfire she was! Really, she must learn -to control her temper, for if the four of -them were to work together, they must be -friends. Dick Thornton had been right. -Perhaps the wounded soldiers might have -a hard time with a crosspatch for a nurse. -But this Miss Peabody was so painfully -superior, so “Bostonese”! Even if she <em>had</em> -come only from a small Massachusetts -town, it had been situated close to the -sacred city, and Eugenia had been educated -there. Small wonder that she had little -use for a girl from far-off Nebraska!</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, Eugenia’s cheeks had crimsoned -at Barbara’s speech and her expression -ruffled, although her hair remained -as smooth as if the wind had not been -blowing at the rate of sixty miles an hour.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[61]</span></p> - -<p>“That is one way of looking at things,” -she retorted. “I suppose almost anybody -willing to make sacrifices can be useful at -the front these days,” she conceded. “But, -really, I do not consider that I am so very -much older than the rest of you, even if -I am acting as your chaperon. I have -always looked older than I am. I was -only twenty-five my last birthday and one -can’t be an enrolled Red Cross nurse any -younger than that—at least, not in -America.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I beg pardon,” Barbara replied. -At the same time she was thinking that -twenty-five was considerably older than -eighteen and nineteen, and that before -seven years had passed she expected a good -many interesting things to have happened -to her.</p> - -<p>But a soft drawl interrupted Barbara’s -train of thought. Issuing from the depth -of a steamer blanket it had a kind of -smothered sound.</p> - -<p>“I am older than the rest of you think. -I am twenty-one,” the voice announced. -“I only seem younger because I am stupid<span class="pagenum">[62]</span> -and have never been away from home before. -My father was quite old when I was -born, so I have nearly always taken care -of him. He was a general in the Confederate -army. I’ve heard nothing but -war-talk my whole life and the great things -the southern women sacrificed for the -soldiers. My mother I don’t know a great -deal about.”</p> - -<p>For a moment Nona seemed to be hesitating. -“My father died a year ago. -There was nobody to care a great deal -what became of me except some old friends. -So when this war broke out, I felt I must -help if only the least little bit. I sold -everything I had for my expenses, except -my father’s old army pistol and the ragged -half of a Confederate flag; these I brought -along with me. But please forgive my -talking so much about myself. It seemed -to me if we were to be together that we -ought to know a little about one another. -I haven’t told you everything. My father’s -family, even though we were poor——”</p> - -<p>Nona paused, and Barbara smiled. Even -Eugenia melted slightly, while Mildred<span class="pagenum">[63]</span> -took hold of the hand that lay outside the -steamer blanket.</p> - -<p>“Don’t trouble to tell us anything you -would rather not, Miss Davis,” she returned. -“We have only to see and talk -to you to have faith in you. Of course, -we don’t have to tell family <em>secrets</em>; that -would be expecting rather too much.”</p> - -<p>With a sigh suggesting relief Nona Davis -glanced away from her companions toward -the water. The girl was like a white and -yellow lily, with her pale skin, pure gold -hair and brown eyes with golden centers. -In her life she had never had an intimate -girl friend. Now with all her heart she -was hoping that her new acquaintances -might learn to care for her. And yet if -they knew what had kept her shut away -from other girls, perhaps they too might -feel the old prejudice!</p> - -<p>But suddenly happier and stronger than -since their sailing, Nona straightened up. -Then she arranged her small black felt hat -more becomingly.</p> - -<p>“I don’t want to talk <em>all</em> the time, only -really I am stronger than I look. As I<span class="pagenum">[64]</span> -know French pretty well, perhaps I may -at least be useful in that way.”</p> - -<p>The girl’s expression suddenly altered. -A reserve that was almost haughtiness -swept over it. For she had been the first -to notice a fellow passenger walking up -and down the deck in front of them. She -had now stopped at a place where she could -overhear what they were saying. The -girls had agreed not to discuss their plans -on shipboard. It seemed wisest not to let -their fellow passengers know that they were -going abroad to help with Red Cross nursing. -For in consequence there might be -a great deal of talk, questions would be -asked, unnecessary advice given. Besides, -the girls did not yet know what duties -were to be assigned them. They were -ordered to go to a British Red Cross, deliver -their credentials and await results.</p> - -<p>So everything that might have betrayed -their mission had been carefully packed -away in their trunks and bags. Moreover, -in the hold of the steamer there were great -wooden packing cases of gauze bandaging, -medicines and antiseptics which Judge<span class="pagenum">[65]</span> -Thornton had given Mildred and Barbara -as his farewell offering. These were to be -presented to the hospital where the girls -would be stationed.</p> - -<p>Now, although Nona Davis had become -aware of the curiosity of the traveler who -had taken up a position near them, Eugenia -Peabody had not. So before the younger -girl could warn her she exclaimed:</p> - -<p>“Hope you won’t think I meant to be -disagreeable. Of course, you may turn -out better nurses than I; perhaps experience -<em>isn’t</em> everything.”</p> - -<p>There was no doubt this time that -Eugenia intended being agreeable, yet her -manner was still curt. She seemed one of -the unfortunate persons without charm, -who manage to antagonize just when they -wish to be agreeable.</p> - -<p>At this moment the stranger made no -further effort at keeping in the background. -Instead she walked directly toward the -four girls.</p> - -<p>“I chanced to overhear you saying something -about Red Cross nursing,” she began. -“Can it be that you are going over to help<span class="pagenum">[66]</span> -care for the poor soldiers? How splendid -of you! I do hope you don’t mind my being -interested?”</p> - -<p>Of course the girls did mind. However, -there was nothing to do under the circumstances. -Barbara alone made a faint -effort at denial. Eugenia simply looked -annoyed because she had been the one -who had betrayed them. Mildred showed -surprise. But Nona Davis answered in a -well-bred voice that seemed to put undesirable -persons at a tremendous distance away:</p> - -<p>“As long as you did overhear what we -were saying, would you mind our not discussing -the question with you. We have -an idea that we prefer keeping our plans a -secret among ourselves.”</p> - -<p>Yet neither Nona’s words nor her manner -had the desired effect. The stranger -sat down on the edge of a chair that happened -to be near.</p> - -<p>“That is all right, my dear, if you prefer -I shall not mention it. Only there is -no reason why <em>I</em> should not know. I am -a much older woman than any of you, and -I too am going abroad because of this<span class="pagenum">[67]</span> -horrible war, though not to do the beautiful -work you expect to do.”</p> - -<p>At this moment the newcomer smiled -in a kind yet anxious fashion, so that -three of the girls were propitiated. After -all, she was a middle-aged woman of about -fifty, quietly and inexpensively dressed, -and she had a timid, confidential manner. -Somehow one felt unaccountably sorry for -her.</p> - -<p>“I am traveling with my son,” she explained. -“You may have noticed the young -man in dark glasses. My son is a newspaper -correspondent and is now going to -try to get into the British lines. He was -ill when the war broke out or we should -have crossed over sooner. There may be -difficulties about our arrangements. After -his illness I was not willing that he should -go into danger unless I was near him. -Then his eyes still trouble him so greatly -that I sometimes help with his work.”</p> - -<p>She leaned over and whispered more confidentially -than ever:</p> - -<p>“I am Mrs. John Curtis, my son is -Brooks Curtis, you may be familiar with<span class="pagenum">[68]</span> -his name. I only wanted to say that if -at any time I can be useful, either on -shipboard or if we should run across each -other in Europe, please don’t hesitate to -call upon me. I had a daughter of my -own once and had she lived I have no -doubt she would now be following your -example.”</p> - -<p>Actually the older woman’s eyes were -filling with tears, and although the girls -felt embarrassed by her confidences they -were touched and grateful, all except Nona -Davis, who seemed in a singularly difficult -humor.</p> - -<p>“You are awfully kind, Mrs. Curtis, -I am sure,” Mildred was murmuring, when -Nona asked unexpectedly:</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Curtis, if your son has trouble -with his eyes, I wonder why I have so -often seen him with his glasses off gazing -out to sea through a pair of immense telescope -glasses? I should think the strain -would be bad for him.”</p> - -<p>Half a moment the older woman hesitated, -then leaning over toward the little -group, she whispered:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[69]</span></p> - -<p>“You must not be frightened by anything -I tell you. Sailing under the American -flag we of course ought to feel perfectly -safe, but you girls must know the -possibilities we face these days. I think -perhaps because I am with him my son -may be a little too anxious. However, I -shall certainly tell him he is not to take -off his glasses again during the voyage. -You are right; it may do him harm.”</p> - -<p>A few moments later Mrs. Curtis strolled -away. But by this time Nona Davis was -sitting bolt upright with more color in her -face than she had shown since the hour -of her arrival.</p> - -<p>“I do hope we may not have to see a -great deal of Mrs. Curtis,” she volunteered.</p> - -<p>“Why not?” Mildred asked. “I thought -her very nice. I feel that my mother would -like us to be friends with an older woman; -she might be able to give us good advice. -Please tell us why you object to her?”</p> - -<p>The other girl shook her head.</p> - -<p>“I am sure I don’t know. I don’t suppose -I have any <em>real</em> reason. You see, -I don’t often have reasons for things; at<span class="pagenum">[70]</span> -least, not the kind I know how to explain -to other people. But my old colored -mammy used to say I was a ‘second -sighter.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER V<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont">“<em>Lady Dorian</em>”</span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">Very carefully the young man in -the dark glasses must have considered -which one of the four -American girls traveling together he might -expect to find most worth while. Then he -chose Mildred Thornton.</p> - -<p>And this was odd, for to a casual observer -Mildred was the least good looking -and the least gay of the four. Even -Eugenia, in spite of her severe manner, -had a certain handsomeness and under -softening influences might improve both -in appearance and disposition.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, it was with Mildred that -Nona Davis, coming out of her stateroom -half an hour before dinner, discovered -the young man talking.</p> - -<p>It happened that Nona and Mildred -shared the same stateroom while the two -other girls were just across the narrow<span class="pagenum">[72]</span> -passageway. As the decks were apt to -be freer from other passengers at this -hour preceding dinner, they had arranged -for a quiet walk. But now, although seeing -her plainly enough, Nona soon realized that -Mildred had no idea of keeping her engagement. -She was far too deeply engrossed -in her new companion. It was annoying, -this eternal feminine habit of choosing -any kind of masculine society in preference -to the most agreeable feminine! However, -Nona made no sign or protest. She merely -betook herself to the opposite side of the -boat and started a solitary stroll.</p> - -<p>There was no one to interfere and she -was virtually alone, as this happened to -be the windy, disagreeable portion of the -deck. Of their meeting with Mrs. Curtis -the day before no one had spoken since, -but now Nona could not help recalling -her own impression. She was sorry for -her sudden prejudice and more so for her -open expression of it.</p> - -<p>“I must try and not distrust people,” -she thought remorsefully. “Suspicion made -my father’s life bitter and shut me away<span class="pagenum">[73]</span> -from other girls. So, should circumstances -compel us to meet this Mrs. Curtis and her -son (and one never knows when chance -may throw strangers together), why I -shall never, never say a word against -them.”</p> - -<p>Nona was looking out toward a curious -purple and smoke-colored sunset at the -edge of the western sky as she made this -resolution. Perhaps because the vision -before her had somehow suggested the -smoke of battle and the strange, dreadful -world toward which they were voyaging. -Eugenia was right. No one of them could -dream of what lay ahead.</p> - -<p>For a moment she had paused and was -standing with one hand resting on the -ship’s railing when to her surprise Mildred -Thornton’s voice sounded close beside her.</p> - -<p>“Nona, I want to introduce Mr. Curtis,” -she began. “We have been trying to find -you. Oh, I confess I did see you a few -moments ago, only I pretended I had not. -Mr. Curtis was telling me something so -interesting I did not wish to interrupt him -for fear he might not repeat it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[74]</span></p> - -<p>Mildred’s eyes had darkened with excitement -and she was speaking in a hushed -voice, although no one appeared to be -near.</p> - -<p>Nona Davis extended her hand to the -young man. “My name is Davis,” she -began. “Miss Thornton forgot to mention -it, for although we have known each -other but a few days we are already using -our first names.”</p> - -<p>Then she struggled with a sense of distaste. -The hand that received hers was -large and bony and curiously limp and -unresponsive. Afterwards Nona studied -the young fellow’s face. It was difficult -to get a vital impression of him when his -eyes were so hidden from view, but of one -thing she became assured—he was not -particularly young.</p> - -<p>He was tall and had a fringe of light -brown hair around a circular space where -the hair was plainly growing thinner. His -face was smooth, his mouth irregular and -he had a large inquiring nose. Indeed, -Nona decided that the young man suggested -a human question mark, although<span class="pagenum">[75]</span> -his eyes—and eyes can ask more questions -than the tongue—were partly concealed.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Curtis has been a war correspondent -before,” Mildred went on, showing an -enthusiasm that was unusual with her. -“He has just returned from the war in -Mexico and has been telling me of the -horrors down there.”</p> - -<p>“But I thought,” Nona Davis replied -and then hesitated. What she was thinking -was, that Mrs. Curtis had mentioned -her son’s long illness. This may have followed -his return; he was not particularly -healthy looking. Not knowing exactly how -to conclude her sentence, she was glad to -have Mildred whisper:</p> - -<p>“Mr. Curtis says he has secret information -that our ship is carrying supplies -for the Allies. Oh, of course we are on an -American passenger boat and it sounds -incredible, but then nothing is past belief -these days.”</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, the other girl shook her -head doubtingly. She was a little annoyed -at the expression of entire faith with which -Mildred gazed upon their latest acquaintance.<span class="pagenum">[76]</span> -She wondered if Mildred were the -type of girl who believed anything because -a <em>man</em> told her it was true. Odd that she -did not feel that way herself, when all her -life she had been taught to depend wholly -upon masculine judgment. But there were -odd stirrings of revolt in the little southern -girl of which she was not yet aware. She -appeared flowerlike and gentle in her old-fashioned -black costume. One would have -thought she had no independence of body -or mind, but like a flower could be swayed -by any wind.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t expect we are carrying -anything except hospital supplies of the -same kind your father is sending, Mildred,” -she answered. Then turning apologetically -toward the young newspaper man: “I beg -your pardon, I didn’t mean to doubt your -word, only your information.”</p> - -<p>However, Brooks Curtis was not paying -any attention to her. Instead he was -gazing reproachfully at Mildred and at the -same time attempting to smile.</p> - -<p>“Is that the way you keep a secret, Miss -Thornton?” he demanded. “Of course,<span class="pagenum">[77]</span> -your friend is right. I have no absolute -information. Who has in these war times? -I only wanted you to realize that in case -trouble arises you are to count on my -mother and me.”</p> - -<p>He appeared to make the last remark -idly and without emphasis, notwithstanding -Mildred flushed uneasily.</p> - -<p>“You don’t mean that there may be an -explosion on shipboard or a danger of that -kind,” she expostulated. “It sounds -absurd, I know, but I am nervous about the -water. I have crossed several times before, -but always with my father and brother.”</p> - -<p>While she was speaking Nona Davis had -slipped her arm reassuringly inside her -new friend’s. “Nonsense,” she said quietly. -“Mr. Curtis is trying to tease us.” Then -deliberately she drew Mildred away and -commenced their postponed walk. It was -just as well, because at this instant Mrs. -Curtis had come on deck to join her son.</p> - -<p>A little farther along and Nona pressed -her delicate cheek against her taller companion’s -sleeve. “For heaven’s sake don’t -let Miss Peabody know you are afraid of<span class="pagenum">[78]</span> -an accident at sea when you are going into -the midst of a world tragedy,” she whispered. -“Eugenia believes we are hopeless -enough as it is. But whenever you are -frightened, Mildred—and of course we -must all be now and then—won’t you confide -in me?” Nona’s tones and the expression -of her golden brown eyes were -wistful and appealing.</p> - -<p>“You see, it is queer, but I don’t fear -what other people do. I have certain -foolish terrors of my own that I may tell -you of some day. For one thing, I am -afraid of ghosts. I don’t exactly believe -in them, but I was brought up by an old -colored mammy who instilled many of her -superstitions into me.”</p> - -<p>Their conversation ended at this because -Barbara and Eugenia Peabody were now -walking toward them, both looking distinctly -unamiable. It was unfortunate that -the two girls should be rooming together. -They were most uncongenial, and so far -spent few hours in each other’s society -without an altercation of some kind.</p> - -<p>Nona smiled at their approach. “And<span class="pagenum">[79]</span> -east is east and west is west, and never -the twain shall meet,” she quoted mischievously. -Then she became sober again -because she too had a wholesome awe of -the eldest member of their party, and -Eugenia’s eyes held fire.</p> - -<p>Some powerful current of electricity must -have been at work in that portion of the -universe through which the “Philadelphia” -was ploughing her way that evening.</p> - -<p>For as soon as they entered the ship’s -dining room the four girls became aware of -a tense atmosphere which had never been -there before. They chanced to be a few -moments late, so that the other voyagers -were already seated.</p> - -<p>Mildred Thornton, by special courtesy, -was on the Captain’s right hand and -Barbara Meade on his left (this attention -was a tribute to Judge Thornton’s position -in New York); Nona was next Mildred and -Eugenia next Barbara.</p> - -<p>Then on Nona Davis’ other side sat a -beautiful woman of perhaps thirty in whom -the four girls were deeply interested. But -not because she had been in the least<span class="pagenum">[80]</span> -friendly with them, or with any one else -aboard ship, not even with Captain Miller, -who was a splendid big Irishman, one of the -most popular officers in the service, and to -whom the Red Cross girls were already -deeply attached.</p> - -<p>Four days had passed since the “Philadelphia” -sailed and the voyage was now -more than half over. But except that she -appeared on the passenger list as “Lady -Dorian,” no one knew anything of the -young woman’s identity. Her name was -English, and yet she did not look English -and spoke, when conversation was forced -upon her, with a slightly foreign accent, -which might be Russian, or possibly German. -However, she never talked to anyone -and only came to the table at dinner -time, rarely appearing upon deck and never -without her maid.</p> - -<p>But tonight as the girls took their places -at the dinner table it was evident that Lady -Dorian had been speaking and that her conversation -had been upon a subject which -Captain Miller had requested no one mention -during the course of the voyage—the -war!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[81]</span></p> - -<p>Every one of the sixteen persons at the -Captain’s table looked flushed and excited, -Mrs. Curtis at the farther end was in tears, -and an English banker, Sir George Paxton, -who had lately been in Washington on -public business, appeared in danger of -apoplexy.</p> - -<p>“What is the trouble, Captain?” Barbara -whispered, as soon as she had half a -chance. She was a special favorite of -Captain Miller’s and they had claimed -cousinship at once on account of their -Irish ancestry.</p> - -<p>“Bombs!” the Captain murmured, “not -real ones; worse kind, conversational -bombs. That Curtis fellow started the -question of whether the United States had -the right to furnish ammunition to the -Allies. Then Lady Dorian began some -kind of peace talk, to which the Englishman -objected. Can’t tell you exactly what it -was all about, as I had to try to quiet -things down. They may start to blowing -up my ship next; this war talk makes -sane people turn suddenly crazy.”</p> - -<p>A movement made Barbara glance across<span class="pagenum">[82]</span> -the table. Although dinner was only -beginning, Lady Dorian had risen and was -leaving.</p> - -<p>No wonder the girls admired her appearance. -Barbara swallowed a little sigh of -envy. Never, no never, could she hope to -go trailing down a long room with all eyes -turned upon her, looking so beautiful and -cold and distinguished. This was one of -the many trials of being small and darting -about so quickly and having short hair and -big blue eyes like a baby’s. One’s hair -could grow, but, alas, not one’s self, after -a certain age!</p> - -<p>Lady Dorian was probably about five -feet seven, which is presumably the ideal -height for a woman, since it is the height -of the Venus de Milo. She had gray eyes -with black brows and lashes and dark hair -that was turning gray. This was perfectly -arranged, parted at the side and in a low -coil. Tonight she had on a gown of black -satin and chiffon. Though she wore no -jewels there was no other woman present -with such an air of wealth and distinction.</p> - -<p>The instant she had disappeared, however,<span class="pagenum">[83]</span> -Mrs. Curtis turned to her son, speaking -in a voice sufficiently loud to be heard -by every one at the Captain’s table.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe for a moment that -woman’s name is ‘Lady Dorian.’ She is -most certainly not an English woman. -Even if she is married to an Englishman -she is undoubtedly pro-German in her -sentiments. I shouldn’t be surprised if -she is—well, most anything.”</p> - -<p>Brooks Curtis flushed, vainly attempting -to silence his mother. Evidently she -was one of the irrepressible people who -would not be silenced. The Red Cross -girls need not have been flattered or annoyed -by her attentions. She appeared -one of the light-minded women who go -about talking to everybody, apparently -confiding their own secrets and desiring -other confidences in exchange. She seemed -to be harmless though trying.</p> - -<p>But the Captain’s great voice boomed -down the length of the table.</p> - -<p>“No personalities, please. Who is going -to tell me the best story before I go back -on duty? Perhaps Miss Davis will tell us -some negro stories!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[84]</span></p> - -<p>Nona blushed uncomfortably. She was -shy at being suddenly made the center of -observation, yet she appreciated the Captain’s -intention.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, and in spite of her best -efforts, the disagreeable atmosphere in the -dining room remained. Mrs. Curtis was -not alone in her suspicion of the vanished -woman. There was not another person at -the table who did not in a greater or less -degree share it. Lady Dorian was strangely -reserved about her history in these troublous -war times. Then she had been trying -to keep her point of view concealed. However, -to the Red Cross girls, or at least -to the three younger ones, she was a romantic, -fascinating figure. One could -easily conceive of her in a tragic role. -Secretly both Barbara and Nona decided -to try to know her better if this were -possible without intrusion.</p> - -<p>An hour after dinner and the Red Cross -girls were in bed. There was nothing to -do to amuse oneself, as the lights must be -extinguished by half-past eight o’clock. -The Captain meant to take no risks of over-zealous -German cruisers or submarines.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER VI<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>A Trial of Fire</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">At dawn Barbara awakened perfectly -refreshed. She felt that she had -been asleep for an indefinite length -of time, and although she made a slight -effort, further sleep was impossible. How -long before the hour for her bath, and how -stuffy their little stateroom had become!</p> - -<p>Barbara occupied the upper berth. -Swinging herself a little over the side she -saw that Eugenia was breathing deeply. -Asleep Barbara conceded that Eugenia -might almost be called handsome. Her -features were well cut, her dark hair smooth -and abundant, and her expression peaceful. -However, even with consciousness somewhere -on the other side of things Eugenia -still looked like an old maid. Barbara -wondered if she had ever had an admirer -in her life. Although wishing to give -Eugenia the benefit of the doubt, she<span class="pagenum">[86]</span> -scarcely thought so. It would have made -her less difficult surely!</p> - -<p>Twice Barbara turned over and burrowed -her curly brown head in her pillow. She -dared not even move very strenuously for -fear of waking her companion and arousing -her ire. Of course, it was irritating to be -awakened at daylight, but then how was -she to endure the stupidity and stuffiness -of their room without some entertainment? -If only she could read or study her French, -but there was not yet sufficient daylight, -and turning on the electric light was too -perilous.</p> - -<p>Staring up at the ceiling only a few feet -above her head where the life belts protruded -above the white planking, Barbara -had a sudden vision of what the dawn -must be like at this hour upon the sea. -How she longed for the rose and silver -spectacle. Had she not been wishing to -see the sunrise every morning since coming -aboard ship? And here at last was her -opportunity. Should Eugenia be disagreeable -enough to awaken she must simply -face the music.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[87]</span></p> - -<p>Noiselessly Barbara’s bare toes were -extended over the side of the berth and -then she reached the floor with almost no -perceptible sound. She was so tiny and -light she could do things more quietly than -other people. A few moments later she -had on her shoes and stockings, her underclothing -and her heavy coat, with the little -squirrel cap over her hair. It would be -cold up on deck. But one need not be -particularly careful of one’s costume, since -there would probably be no one about -except a weary officer changing his watch. -It was too early for the sailors to have -begun washing the decks, else she must -have heard the noise before this. Their -stateroom was below the promenade deck.</p> - -<p>As Barbara closed the outside door of -their room she heard Eugenia stirring. But -she slipped away without her conscience -being in the least troublesome. If Eugenia -was at last aroused, she would not be there -to be reproached. The thought rather -added zest to her enterprise. Besides, it -was wrong for a trained nurse to be a sleepy-head; -one ought to be awake and ready at<span class="pagenum">[88]</span> -all times for emergencies. Had Barbara -needed spurs to her own ideals of helpfulness -in her nursing, she had found them in -Eugenia’s and in Dick Thornton’s openly -expressed doubts of her. Whatever came, -she must make good or perish.</p> - -<p>The deck was not inspiring. Barbara -had anticipated the sunrise. Over toward -the eastern line of the horizon the darkness -had lifted, but as yet there was no color. -The sky and water were curiously the -same, a translucent gray. One felt but -could not see the light beneath. The ship -was making steady progress because there -was now no wind and the surface of the -sea appeared perfectly smooth.</p> - -<p>For a few moments the girl walked up and -down to keep warm and to wait for the -dawn. Then she found her steamer chair, -pulled it into such a position that it commanded -an unbroken view of the horizon, -and covering herself with steamer blankets, -stared straight ahead.</p> - -<p>A little later at some distance away she -saw something black thrust itself above the -surface of the water and then disappear. -It looked like a gigantic nose.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[89]</span></p> - -<p>Barbara’s breath began to come more -quickly and grasping hold of the arms of -her chair she half arose. But now the -black object had appeared again and was -coming closer to the ship. Of course, she -had been thinking of a submarine. However, -she could now see that the creature -was being followed by a perfectly irrepressible -family connection of porpoises, dipping -their heads under the waves, flirting -their tails in a picturesque fashion and -dancing a kind of sea tango.</p> - -<p>Then the porpoises disappeared. Calmer -than she had ever imagined grew the entire -face of the water, stiller the atmosphere. -This was the strange moment of -silence that follows the breaking of each -new day. Perchance it may be nature’s -time for silent prayer.</p> - -<p>Anyhow Barbara was familiar enough -with this moment on land. It is the moment -in nursing the sick when one must -be most watchful and strong. Then life -struggles to get away from the exhausted -body on strange new quests of its own. -But Barbara had never faced a dawn upon -the sea.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[90]</span></p> - -<p>She wished now that she had called -Mildred and Nona; perhaps they too -would have cared for the oncoming spectacle. -Then Barbara forgot herself and her soul -filled with wonder. The sun had risen. -It threw great streams of light across the -sky like giant banners, of such colors as -no army of the world has ever fought under, -and these showed a second time upon the -mirror of the sea. A few moments they -stayed like this, and then melted together -into red and violet and rose, until after a -while the day’s serener blue conquered and -held the sky.</p> - -<p>Weary from the beauty and her own -emotion, Barbara closed her eyes, meaning -to go downstairs as soon as the sailors -came on deck. However, she must have -fallen asleep for a few moments. Reopening -her eyes she had a distinct conviction -that she must be dreaming. Undoubtedly -she was seeing an impossible thing. A -few feet away from her chair, forcing its -way between the planks of the floor, was -a small spiral column of smoke.</p> - -<p>It could not be smoke, of course, one felt<span class="pagenum">[91]</span> -convinced of that; yet it was odd that it -should look and behave so much like smoke.</p> - -<p>Barbara got herself disentangled from -her steamer rugs and jumped to her feet. -This was a reliable method of waking oneself -up. She took a single step forward -and then turned and ran along the deck to -the stairway more swiftly than she had -ever run in her life. She was not mistaken, -it <em>was</em> smoke issuing from underneath -the deck. Possibly this meant -nothing serious, no one in the world could -know less of a ship than she did. Then -there was a possibility that their steamer -might be on fire, when the crew must be -alarmed at once. Barbara had not studied -to become a trained nurse without learning -coolness. Under no circumstances must -she cry fire and so create a panic. She had -no other conscious thought except that she -must find one of the ship’s officers or sailors -and give the alarm.</p> - -<p>But before she was more than half along -the companion way the girl heard a noise -like the explosion of a muffled gun. -Straightway she pitched face forward down<span class="pagenum">[92]</span> -the steps. Nevertheless she was not hurt. -The next instant she was up and running -along the hall, reached the door of her own -stateroom just as Eugenia flung the door -open. At the same time Nona’s and -Mildred’s white faces stared forth.</p> - -<p>“Put on some clothes quickly. There -has been an accident, I don’t know how -serious,” Barbara commanded. But the -information was scarcely necessary. Already -the ship seemed alive with running -feet. Commands were being shouted, while -as by magic stewards were urging the passengers -to be calm, insisting there was no -danger. The trouble was probably not -serious, yet they must be prepared.</p> - -<p>Barbara entered her stateroom. Her -pocketbook and a few valuables she must -try to save in case they had to take to the -life-boats.</p> - -<p>In the middle of the room she found -Eugenia Peabody in her nightgown, shaking -with terror and making not the least effort -to get dressed.</p> - -<p>Barbara forgot the respect due to their -chaperon. Deliberately she seized her<span class="pagenum">[93]</span> -by the shoulders and began shaking her -severely. It was absurd, or would have -been under other circumstances. Eugenia -was so much taller and larger and older -than her companion that it looked as if a -governess were being disciplined by a small -pupil.</p> - -<p>However, the younger girl was terribly -in earnest. “Don’t lose your senses,” she -protested angrily. Then darting about -the tiny room in an incredible time she -secured the other girl’s clothes and got -her into them in a haphazard fashion.</p> - -<p>Finally Eugenia fled to the closed door, -only to be dragged back by her companion.</p> - -<p>“Your shoes and stockings, please, Miss -Peabody,” Barbara argued determinedly. -“There is no immediate danger or we -would be warned. Now let us find the -other girls. Remember we are Red Cross -nurses and not young society women.” -If the ship had been sinking Barbara Meade -felt that she must have fired this sarcasm. -But really Eugenia was so frightened she -was beginning to like her better. It was -human to be frightened; she was terrified<span class="pagenum">[94]</span> -herself. But it would do no good to go -to pieces.</p> - -<p>Nona and Mildred were both ready. So -the four girls went together into the big -saloon where all the other ship’s passengers -were gathering.</p> - -<p>The fire was not supposed to be dangerous. -The men were fighting it, but they -must wait to find out if it could be controlled. -No, no one had an idea of what -had caused the explosion.</p> - -<p>Of course, a number of the women were -crying and some of the men were white as -ghosts, others were laughing foolishly.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Curtis was distinguishing herself -by having an attack of hysteria in the arms -of her son. Very quietly Mildred Thornton -went up and took hold of the older -woman’s hand.</p> - -<p>“Let us find a seat somewhere and talk,” -she said soothingly. But Mrs. Curtis did -not wait to be seated.</p> - -<p>“You see,” she sobbed, clutching Mildred’s -arm, “the explosion occurred right -in our corridor. I was asleep when suddenly -there was a dreadful noise and my room<span class="pagenum">[95]</span> -filled with smoke. Brooks managed to get -to me the next instant. No one could -have felt the shock as much as I did, except -Lady Dorian. Her room is across from -mine and I believe she was slightly injured. -Has anyone seen her?”</p> - -<p>At this moment the second officer entered -the saloon. His face was white, but his -lips wore a steady, automatic smile.</p> - -<p>“Captain Miller wishes me to inform you -that there is no further danger,” he shouted. -“The ‘Philadelphia’ will continue her journey -to Liverpool. We have discovered -the cause of the fire and the men have -smothered it. The passengers will kindly -return to their staterooms and breakfast -will be served at as early an hour as possible.”</p> - -<p>At this moment Barbara Meade felt a -light touch on her arm. Mildred was over -in a corner with Brooks Curtis and his -mother; Eugenia was talking to a number -of equally excited strangers. So it was -Nona Davis who said:</p> - -<p>“Don’t you think, Barbara, we might -go and offer our services to Lady Dorian?<span class="pagenum">[96]</span> -If she really is hurt, as Mrs. Curtis said, -perhaps we may be able to do something -for her. In any case I feel we ought to -show our interest. She is not popular on -board ship, and even if she resents our -coming I think we shall have done the -kindest thing.”</p> - -<p>Barbara nodded her agreement, glancing -admiringly at Nona Davis. Nona was -such an embodiment of refinement in manner -and appearance that it would be difficult -to treat her ungraciously.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER VII<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>The Landing</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">“It is too horrible and too absurd!” -said Barbara, a little brokenly.</p> - -<p>The “Philadelphia” was now not -far from Liverpool, proceeding with infinite -caution through the submarine and -mine-haunted waters. In great letters her -name was painted on either side and never -did the Stars and Stripes float more conspicuously -overhead.</p> - -<p>Dressed for the arrival in England, Barbara -and Nona were standing side by side -at a little distance from their fellow passengers. -Mildred was seated with the newspaper -correspondent and his mother, and -Eugenia was talking with a good deal of -interest to the English banker.</p> - -<p>Nona did not answer the other girl’s -speech immediately. She had frowned, -started to say something and then evidently -changed her mind. Both she and Barbara<span class="pagenum">[98]</span> -looked absurdly young and girlish for the -work ahead of them. Moreover, in their -different ways they were typically American, -although their types were not the -familiar ones known to most Europeans.</p> - -<p>Barbara had the vivacity, the alertness -and the “goaheadiveness” of the western -girl. And in spite of being only a miniature -physical edition of these traits of -character she was not miniature in any -other sense. Nona was more difficult to -explain. She appeared so exactly what -she had been brought up to be and yet she -might surprise one by unexpected characteristics. -She was almost too refined in -her manner and aspect; it gave her a look -of delicacy and diffidence. And in some -ways Nona was shy. Nevertheless, there -was a possibility that she might have the -strength and mettle which one is supposed -to find in a thoroughbred horse.</p> - -<p>Finally she returned in her quiet drawl, -which did not make her remark less -emphatic:</p> - -<p>“Don’t worry, Barbara dear, at least -not more than you can help. It has been<span class="pagenum">[99]</span> -dreadful to have Lady Dorian a prisoner -for these last few days, yet Captain Miller -has been as polite as he could be under the -circumstances. You see, as soon as the -men discovered that the explosion on the -ship had been intentional, there had to be -a scapegoat. And you know Lady Dorian -<em>is</em> mysterious. She won’t say what her -real name is and she won’t surrender the -odd iron box of papers that she is carrying -with her. Besides, the accident did start -either inside or near her stateroom. The -small safe which must have contained the -explosive was found not far away.”</p> - -<p>Nona paused. Though Barbara had listened -politely enough she now shrugged -her shoulders, saying reproachfully, “Why, -Nona, how odd you are! Actually you -talk as if you believed Lady Dorian guilty! -Always before you have been her staunchest -champion. Besides, she seems to have -taken a great fancy to you. Now if Mildred -had been speaking I should have understood. -She has been so influenced by -Mrs. Curtis, or by her son; but——”</p> - -<p>A peculiar expression crossed her companion’s<span class="pagenum">[100]</span> -face which at the instant silenced -Barbara.</p> - -<p>“Oh, no, I don’t think Lady Dorian -guilty; the idea is ridiculous,” Nona -whispered. “So far as we have been able -to judge, she is one of the gentlest people -in the world. The box of papers may -prove that she is sacrificing herself for her -country in some strange way. She won’t -be able to keep them hidden once she lands. -Captain Miller says that they will have to -be given up to the proper authorities. He -did not insist upon her relinquishing them -upon his ship, because he had as much as -he could do to get us ashore in safety. Besides, -Lady Dorian is a woman. Captain -Miller says an Irishman had best leave -such a situation alone. I am not sure he -really suspects her.”</p> - -<p>At this moment, hearing footsteps near, -Nona Davis turned from looking out toward -the sea.</p> - -<p>Approaching the place where they stood -was the woman about whom they had just -been talking. She was dressed in dark-blue -cloth with a small hat of the same<span class="pagenum">[101]</span> -shade trimmed in a single darker feather. -Behind her came her maid carrying a long -coat, and on either side of her were two of -the ship’s officers. They were entirely -respectful, although never getting any distance -away. However, they need not have -been fearful, because the woman’s hands -were locked together with a small steel -chain.</p> - -<p>She seemed pale and ill and yet, oddly -enough, neither frightened nor ashamed.</p> - -<p>But the sight of her handcuffs had set -Barbara’s cheeks flaming indignantly. Yet -they aroused an odd point of view. Could -Nona be right in her suggestion that people -commit strange crimes in the name of -country in times of war, crimes from which -their souls would have shrunk in horror -during peace? No, guilt of any kind was -impossible to imagine in connection with -their new friend. In a sense Lady Dorian -had become their friend, since she and -Nona had been helping to care for her. -Lady Dorian had been ill ever since the -night of the explosion and the accusation -following upon it.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[102]</span></p> - -<p>However, while she had been thinking, -Nona, who was usually slower in her -movements, had crossed over and slipped -her arm inside the older woman’s.</p> - -<p>They made a queer, effective picture -standing together. Barbara was conscious -of it before joining them.</p> - -<p>They were both women of refinement, -who looked as if they should be sheltered -from every adversity. Nona was dressed -in shabby black, since all the money she -had was being devoted to her expenses. -Lady Dorian’s costume suggested wealth. -Nona was delicately pretty, with promise -of beauty to come, while the older woman -was at the zenith of her loveliness. Nevertheless, -something they had in common. -Barbara’s western common sense asserted -itself. “Perhaps it is because they both -belong to ‘first families,’” she thought -wickedly, and wondered if this were a good -or evil fortune. Certainly until she reached -them, Nona and Lady Dorian were as completely -alone as if the ship’s deck had been -a desert island.</p> - -<p>Five minutes before several dozen persons<span class="pagenum">[103]</span> -had been loitering in the neighborhood, -impatiently watching and praying -to be landed as soon as possible. But as -Lady Dorian advanced they had retreated. -Perhaps they had meant it kindly, for it -is a painful shock to see a fellow being a -prisoner. Lady Dorian had been mistrusted, -but she had not yet been condemned. -Suspicion is not evidence.</p> - -<p>However, the little group did not remain -alone for long, for soon after both girls -beheld Eugenia Peabody walking resolutely -toward them. She happened to have been -born a determined character, and her -nursing had developed rather than diminished -her determination.</p> - -<p>Instantly Barbara and Nona became -aware of Eugenia’s intention and longed to -frustrate it. But they both felt powerless, -because Eugenia did not speak or -even look at them. Her dark eyes were -leveled straight at Lady Dorian. She -appeared righteous and severe, but at the -same time impressive.</p> - -<p>Moreover, as soon as she began talking -the older woman flushed and for the first -time the tears came into her eyes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[104]</span></p> - -<p>“I don’t wish to be rude or unkind, -Lady Dorian,” Eugenia remarked stiffly, -“but I do ask you to cease any suggestion -of intimacy with Miss Meade or Miss -Davis. They have told you, of course, -that we are now on our way to nurse the -wounded British soldiers. Well, I am not -for an instant accusing you of being a spy -or having anything to do with the accident -aboard our steamer; nevertheless, you are -strongly suspected. Certainly you can -see for yourself how young and inexperienced -Barbara Meade and Nona Davis -both are. They are in my charge and -must not start their work of nursing under -any cloud. By and by if you are cleared -and we should happen to meet again, why -then of course if you liked you could be -friendly. Now——”</p> - -<p>Eugenia stopped, but there was no doubting -what she meant. Although Barbara -and Nona were both furiously angry at -her interference and sorry for their new -friend, nevertheless there was that tiresome -conviction they had so often felt -since sailing—Eugenia, though trying, was -frequently right.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[105]</span></p> - -<p>Evidently Lady Dorian thought so too. -Instinctively she lifted her hands as though -intending to offer one of them to Miss -Peabody. But finding this impossible she -dropped her dark lashes to hide her -emotion and then answered as serenely as -possible:</p> - -<p>“You are entirely right, Miss Peabody, -and I am to blame for not having thought -before of what you have just said to me. -Please believe that I <em>did not think</em>. Miss -Davis and Miss Meade have been very -good to me and their sympathy and care -have helped me endure these last three -days. I don’t know many American girls, -but not for a great deal would I allow my -acquaintance to make things difficult for -them. It would be a poor return. I -shall be arrested as soon as we arrive in -Liverpool, so I think we had best say farewell -at once.”</p> - -<p>Lady Dorian attempted no denial and -no explanation. As she finished her speech -she glanced first at Nona and then at -Barbara and let her eyes say her farewells; -then she stepped back a few feet nearer -her guards.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[106]</span></p> - -<p>Deliberately Nona followed her. Apparently -unconscious of the presence of -any one else she lifted up her face and -touched her lips to the older woman’s.</p> - -<p>“I believe in you implicitly,” she murmured. -“Yes, I know there are many -things you do not wish to explain at present, -and of course I really know nothing in the -world about you. Only I feel sure that we -shall some day meet again.”</p> - -<p>Nona’s faith proved unfortunate. For -the first time Lady Dorian showed signs of -breaking down. But the next moment, -smiling, she indicated a curious scroll pin -that was caught in the lace of her dress.</p> - -<p>“Will you take that, please,” she whispered, -“and keep it until you have better -reason for your faith in me?”</p> - -<p>Following Eugenia, Barbara glanced curiously -at Nona Davis. She was not easy -to comprehend. After all, she it was who -had emphasized all the reasons for doubting -their new friend and then declared her -belief in her entire innocence. It was -merely that her faith did not depend on -outward circumstances. Barbara wondered<span class="pagenum">[107]</span> -if she herself were equally as convinced. -Then her conflicting sensations -annoyed her. As usual, she began quarreling -with Eugenia Peabody.</p> - -<p>“If you are taking us to join Mildred and -the Curtis family, Eugenia, then frankly -I prefer other society. Nona and I had -decided that we wished to be by ourselves -when we first see the coasts of England. -But so long as you feel you must be -so terribly careful about chaperoning us I -would like to say that we know nothing -about Brooks Curtis or Mrs. Curtis except -what they have told us, and Mildred Thornton -has been almost exclusively in their -society for the past few days.” Barbara -tried to smile, but she looked very tiny and -forlorn. She was homesick and the parting -with Lady Dorian had been disturbing. -Besides, Mildred was Dick Thornton’s -sister and she had more or less promised -Dick to try and look after her. Could -anything much more disastrous occur than -to have Mildred become interested in an -unknown and presumably poor newspaper -reporter? Certainly Brooks Curtis showed<span class="pagenum">[108]</span> -no signs of being either rich or famous in -spite of his mother’s claims for him. Then -the thought of Mrs. Thornton’s anger made -Barbara wish to sigh and smile at the same -time.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER VIII<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>A Meeting</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">The four Red Cross girls were walking -about in one of the most -beautiful gardens in England. It -was late afternoon and they were already -dressed for dinner.</p> - -<p>The Countess of Sussex, to whom they -had been introduced by her sister in New -York City, had invited them down from -London for a few days before leaving for -their work among the soldiers. In another -thirty-six hours they were expecting to -cross the Channel.</p> - -<p>Of the four girls, Nona Davis seemed -most to have altered in her appearance -since leaving the ship. Indeed, no one -could have dreamed that she could suddenly -have become so pretty. But she -had been half-way ill all the time of their -crossing and disturbed about a number of -things. Here in England for some strange<span class="pagenum">[110]</span> -reason she felt unexpectedly at home. The -formality of the life on the great country -estate, the coldness and dignity of many -of the persons to whom they had been presented, -the obsequiousness of the servants, -troubled her not at all. And this in spite -of the fact that the other three girls, -although disguising the emotion as well as -they knew how, were in a state of being -painfully critical of England and the English. -Possibly for this very reason Nona -had made the best impression, although -the letters of introduction which they had -so far used had been originally given to -Mildred Thornton.</p> - -<p>But in a way perhaps Nona was more -like an English girl than the others. She -had lived the simplest kind of life in the -beautiful old southern city of Charleston, she -and her father and one old colored woman, -almost lost in the big, shabby house that -sheltered them. And they had been tragically -poor. Nevertheless, a generation -before Nona’s ancestors had been accustomed -to an existence of much the same -kind as the English people about them,<span class="pagenum">[111]</span> -although a much more friendly one, with -negro servants taking the place of white -and with a stronger bond of affection than -of caste.</p> - -<p>This afternoon Nona felt almost as if -she were in her own rose garden in Charleston, -grown a hundred times larger and more -beautiful. She walked a little ahead of the -other three girls, almost unconscious of -their presence and dreaming of her own -shut-in childhood and the home she had -sold in order to give her services to the -wounded in this war.</p> - -<p>Yet she looked as remote from the -thought of war and its horrors as one could -possibly imagine. She had on a white -muslin dress made with a short waist and -long full skirt; a piece of old lace belonging -to her father’s mother, an old-time Virginia -belle, crossed over her slight bosom, -was fastened with a topaz and pearl pin. -Her pale gold hair was parted on one side -and then coiled loosely on the crown of -her head. It did not curl in the wilful -fashion that Barbara’s did, but seemed to -wave gently. Her pallor was less noticeable<span class="pagenum">[112]</span> -than usual and the irises of her brown -eyes were like the heart of the topaz. -Then with an instinct for color which every -normal girl has, Nona had fastened a golden -rose, the <i lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">soleil d’or</i>, or sun of gold, at her -waist. Because it was cool she also wore a -scarf floating from her shoulders.</p> - -<p>“Nona looks like this garden,” Barbara -remarked to her two companions, when -they had stopped for a moment to examine -a curiously trimmed box hedge, cut to -resemble a peacock, “while I—I feel exactly -like a cactus plant rooted out of a -nice bare desert and transplanted in the -midst of all this finery. I can feel the -prickly thorns sticking out all over me. -And if you don’t mind and no one is listening -I’d like to let the American eagle screech -for a few moments. I never felt so American -in my life as I have every minute since -we landed. And as we have come to nurse -the British I must get it out of my system -somehow.”</p> - -<p>The two girls laughed, even Eugenia. -Barbara had given such an amusing description -of herself and her own sensations.<span class="pagenum">[113]</span> -And she did not look as if she belonged in -her present environment, nevertheless, she -was wearing her best dress, made by quite -a superior Lincoln, Nebraska, dressmaker. -It was of blue silk and white lace and yet -somehow was not correct, so that Barbara -really did appear like the doll Dick Thornton -had once accused her of resembling.</p> - -<p>Mildred Thornton had a suitable and -beautiful costume of pearl-gray chiffon -and Eugenia only a plain brown silk, neither -new nor becoming. But, as she had explained -to their hostess, she had not come -to Europe with any thought of society, -but merely in order to assist with the Red -Cross nursing. Eugenia seemed to be very -poor; indeed, though only one of the three -other girls had any fortune, Eugenia’s -poverty was more apparent than Nona’s. -All her traveling outfit was of the poorest -and she was painfully economical. But, -as the Countess had declared that they -were leading the simplest kind of life in -the country, and because of the war doing -almost no entertaining, Eugenia had consented -to leave their lodgings in London<span class="pagenum">[114]</span> -for this short visit. She was particularly -interested, since the smaller houses on the -estate had been given over to the Belgian -refugees, and Eugenia felt that this might -be their opportunity for learning something -of the war before actually beholding -it.</p> - -<p>The four girls were on their way now to -visit several of the cottages where the -Belgian women and children were located. -But when the three girls had finished their -few moments of conversation Nona Davis -had disappeared.</p> - -<p>“She will probably follow us a little -later,” Eugenia suggested; “we simply -must not wait any longer, or dinner may be -announced before we can get back to the -castle.”</p> - -<p>However, Nona did not follow them, -although she soon became conscious that -the other girls had left her; indeed, saw -them disappearing in the distance.</p> - -<p>The truth is that at the present time she -had no desire to see or talk with the Belgian -refugees, nor did she wish any other company -than her own for the next half hour.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[115]</span></p> - -<p>She had been so accustomed to being -alone for a great part of her time that the -constant society of her new friends had -tired her the least bit. Oh, she liked them -immensely. It was not that, only that -some natures require occasional solitude. -And no one can be really lonely in a garden.</p> - -<p>Had there been wounded Belgian soldiers -on the Countess’ estate Nona felt that -she would have made the effort to meet -them, but up to the present she had not -seen an injured soldier, although soldiers -of the other kind she had seen in great -numbers, marching through the gray streets -of London, splendid, khaki-clad fellows, -handsome and serious. Even for them -there had been no beating of drums, no -waving of flags. Nona was thinking of -this now while half of her attention was -being bestowed on the beauties surrounding -her. England was not making a game or a -gala occasion of her part in this great war; -for her it was a somber tragedy with no -possible result save victory or death.</p> - -<p>During her divided thinking Nona had -wandered into a portion of the garden<span class="pagenum">[116]</span> -known as “The Maze.” It was formed of a -great number of rose trellises, the one overlapping -the other until it was almost impossible -to tell where the one ended and the -other began. Nona must have walked -inside for half an hour without the least -desire to escape from her perfumed bower. -The scene about her seemed so incredibly -different from anything that she had the -right to expect, she wished the impression -to sink deeply into her consciousness that -she might remember it in the more sorrowful -days to come.</p> - -<p>Then unexpectedly the garden came to -an end and the girl stepped out onto a green -lawn, with a small stone house near by -which she recognized as the gardener’s -cottage.</p> - -<p>Between the garden and the house, however, -prone on the ground and asleep, lay -a long figure.</p> - -<p>Nona caught her breath, first from surprise -and next from pity.</p> - -<p>A heavy rug had been placed under the -sleeper and a lighter one thrown over him. -Evidently he had been reading and afterwards<span class="pagenum">[117]</span> -had fallen asleep, for magazines and -papers were tumbled about and the cover -partly tossed off.</p> - -<p>At least, Nona could see that the figure -was that of a young man of about twenty-two -or three and that he must recently -have been seriously ill. It was odd that -under his tan his skin could yet manage -to show so pallid and be so tightly drawn -over his rather prominent cheek bones and -nose. By his side were a pair of tall -crutches and one of his long legs was -heavily bandaged.</p> - -<p>Nona was standing within a few feet -of him, perfectly still, not daring to move -or speak for fear of waking him. Evidently -the young man was the gardener’s son who -had come home on a leave of absence while -recovering from a wound.</p> - -<p>But the next instant and without stirring, -his eyes had opened and were gazing lazily -into Nona’s.</p> - -<p>“It is the fairy story of the ‘Sleeping -Beauty’ backwards,” he began, without -the least betrayal of amusement or surprise. -“You see, our positions really ought to be<span class="pagenum">[118]</span> -reversed. You should be sleeping here. -Then I should not in the least mind behaving -as the Prince did when he woke the lovely -Princess. He kissed her, I believe.”</p> - -<p>Nona was startled and a little frightened. -But one could not be frightened of a boy -who must have been terribly injured and -was now trying to fight his way back to -life with what gayety he could.</p> - -<p>“Are you the gardener’s son?” she -asked, a little after Eugenia’s manner and -really quite foreign to her own. She had -never seen a young man with such blue -eyes as this one had, nor such queer brown -hair that seemed to have been burned to -red in spots.</p> - -<p>“I am a son of Adam,” he answered, -still grave as ever, “and he was, I have -been told, the earth’s <em>first</em> gardener. Now -tell me: Are you a Princess?”</p> - -<p>The girl smiled a little more graciously. -She had possessed very few boy friends -and certainly no one of them had ever -talked to her in this fashion. However, it -was amusing and if it entertained the -young fellow there could be no harm in their<span class="pagenum">[119]</span> -talking. Nona Davis had the poise and -understanding that came of gentle birth.</p> - -<p>So she shook her golden head gravely.</p> - -<p>“I am not a Princess, I am sorry to spoil -your fairy story. No, I am just an American -girl who has come over to try and be a -little useful with the Red Cross work. My -friends and I met the Countess of Sussex -the other day and she was kind enough to -ask us down to see her place before we leave -for the front.”</p> - -<p>During her speech the young man had -been attempting to get himself off the -ground by rising on his elbow. But even -with this movement he must have wrenched -his wounded leg, for immediately after he -dropped back again, and although suppressing -a groan, Nona could see that perspiration -had broken out on his thin temples and -on his smooth boyish lips.</p> - -<p>The next instant she was down on her -knees at his side. He had gotten into an -abominably awkward position so that his -head hung over the pillows instead of resting -upon them.</p> - -<p>How often Nona had assisted her old -father in a like difficulty!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[120]</span></p> - -<p>She may not have had the training of -the other three American Red Cross girls, -but she had practical experience and the -nursing instinct.</p> - -<p>With skill and with gentleness and without -a word she now slipped her bare white -arm under the stranger’s shoulders and -gradually drew him back into a comfortable -position. Then she took her arm away -again, but continued to kneel on the corner -of his rug waiting to see if there were to be -any signs of faintness.</p> - -<p>There were none. Without appearing -surprised or even thanking her, the young -Englishman continued his fantastic conversation.</p> - -<p>“We have turned American girls into -Princesses in Europe quite an extraordinary -number of times. I have wondered sometimes -how they liked it, since I have been -told they are all queens in their own land.”</p> - -<p>Then observing that his companion considered -his remarks degenerating into foolishness, -he groped about until his hand -touched the book he desired.</p> - -<p>“Forgive my nonsense,” he urged penitently.<span class="pagenum">[121]</span> -“You can put it down to the fact -that I have actually been reading Andersen’s -Fairy Tales half the afternoon. I -have grown so terribly bored with everything -for the past six weeks while I have -been trying to get this confounded leg well -enough to go back and join my regiment.”</p> - -<p>He offered the little book to Nona, and -almost instinctively, as the wind scattered -the pages, she glanced down upon the front -leaf to discover her companion’s name. -There it was written in an unformed handwriting. -“Robert Hume, from Mother -Susan.”</p> - -<p>“Robert Hume,” Nona repeated the -name to herself mentally without lifting her -eyes. It was a fine name, and yet it had -a kind of middle class English sound like -George Eliot, or Charles Dickens. Nona -realized that what is known in English -society as the middle class had produced -most of England’s greatness. Nevertheless -it was surprising to find the son of a -gardener possessed of so much intelligence.</p> - -<p>He even pretended not to have noticed -that she had endeavored to discover his -name.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[122]</span></p> - -<p>She put the book on the ground and got -up on her feet again.</p> - -<p>“I must go now,” she said gently, “but -it is growing late. May I not call some -one to take you indoors?”</p> - -<p>“Please,” he answered, “if you will go -there to the small stone house and tell -Mother Susan I am awake, she will have -some one look after me. But I say it <em>has -been ripping</em> meeting you in this unexpected -way when I thought I was too used up even -to want to look at a girl. Tomorrow -perhaps——”</p> - -<p>“Tomorrow we are returning to London -on the early morning train.” Nona suffered -a relapse into her former cold manner. She -was a democrat, of course, and came from -a land which taught that all men were -equal. But she was a southern girl and -the south had been living a good many -years on the thought of its old families -after their wealth had been taken away. -Therefore, there were limits as to what -degree of friendliness, even of familiarity, -one could endure from a gardener’s son.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, the young fellow was a<span class="pagenum">[123]</span> -soldier and, one felt instinctively, a gallant -one.</p> - -<p>“Good-by; I hope you may soon be quite -well again,” Nona added, and then went -across the grass to the gardener’s house.</p> - -<p>The young man was not accustomed to -the poetic fancies that had been besetting -him this last quarter of an hour; they must -be due to weakness. But somehow the -strange girl looked to him like a pale ray -of afternoon sunshine as he watched her -disappear. She did not come near his -resting place again.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER IX<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont">“<em>But Yet a Woman</em>”</span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">Most of the next day the American -Red Cross girls devoted to seeing -London. They had visited The -Tower and Westminster Abbey and the -Houses of Parliament soon after their -arrival. So, as the sun was shining with -unusual vigor for London, they concluded -to spend the greater part of their final time -out of doors.</p> - -<p>London in late May or early June is a -city transformed. During the winter she -is gray and cold and formidable, so that -the ordinary American traveler often finds -himself antagonistic and depressed. Then -the Englishman appears as cold and unfriendly -as his skies. But let the sun shine -and the flowers bloom in the parks and the -spirit of the city and its people changes.</p> - -<p>Naturally, on account of the shadow of -the war, the Red Cross girls had anticipated<span class="pagenum">[125]</span> -an atmosphere of sorrow and gloom over -London. But to their utter amazement -on the surface of things there was no such -effect. There were, of course, many families -in grief over the passing of one of their -dearest, or in even more tragic anxiety over -the fate of others either at the front or -prisoners of war. But whatever the private -suffering, there was slight sign of it. No -one was wearing mourning, the theaters -and restaurants seemed to be doing a -good business and the streets and parks -were everywhere crowded.</p> - -<p>Except that the flags of the Allied Nations -waved from nearly every public building -and large shop, and that the taxicabs carried -placards urging men to enlist, there was -little to suggest a nation at war.</p> - -<p>Yes, there was one other curious sight -which Barbara from the top of an omnibus -discovered. Over the roofs of the important -government buildings and above many -of the great private houses hung a kind of -flat screen of heavy wire netting, closely -woven. From a distance it formed a cobweb -effect, as though gigantic spiders had<span class="pagenum">[126]</span> -been spreading their great webs over London.</p> - -<p>“I wonder what that means?” asked -Barbara, pointing upward, and then knew -the answer, although she listened politely -while Mildred explained.</p> - -<p>“Oh, the wire is to prevent bombs from -dropping down on the house tops when -London has her great Zeppelin raid. Father -began telling me that London must expect -them to occur as soon as the war broke -out.”</p> - -<p>Nona, who had been looking pensive, -now leaned over from the back seat where -she was sitting with Eugenia.</p> - -<p>“I am not wishing any harm to London; -I adore it. But if the Germans are going -to send their marvelous army of the air to -bombard the city, don’t you wish it would -happen while we are here?”</p> - -<p>Barbara laughed, Mildred shook her head -and Eugenia said seriously:</p> - -<p>“Nona, you don’t look in the least like -a bloodthirsty person. I can’t understand -you, child. You talk as if you had no -sense of fear and I have not been able to<span class="pagenum">[127]</span> -make up my mind whether it is because -you know nothing of danger or whether -you are different from most women. But -remember that we are going to our work -tomorrow, and I don’t think there will be -many of the horrors of this war that we -shall miss seeing. I am afraid I am a -coward, for I dread a great part of them. -But isn’t that the hospital we are looking -for? At least, it will be a tremendous inspiration -to meet the woman who has done -more for nursing among the British soldiers -than any other woman in this war. Dr. -Garrett Anderson established the first woman’s -hospital at Claridge’s Hotel in Paris -a month after the war broke out, together -with Dr. Flora Murray. And the women -have done such wonderful surgical work -that all the country is talking about them.”</p> - -<p>Barbara whistled softly. “So they -brought this Dr. Anderson back to London -and made her a major, the first woman ever -given military rank in the British Army!” -she exclaimed. “When one considers the -Englishman believes ‘a woman’s place is -the home,’ it is hard to tell how he is<span class="pagenum">[128]</span> -going to reconcile what women are doing -to help in this war, men’s work as well as -their own. But I’ll bet you the English -won’t give the women the vote when the -war is over, just the same. They can go -back home then, although a good many of -the poor things won’t have any homes to -go to.”</p> - -<p>Eugenia revealed an annoyed frown. -She was doing her best to find good in -Barbara Meade, her New England conscience -assured her there must be good in -everybody. But so far Barbara’s trying -qualities were much more conspicuous.</p> - -<p>“I do wish that you would not use slang, -Barbara,” she urged almost plaintively. -“It may be all right in the west, but really -it will give English people such an unfortunate -impression of us.”</p> - -<p>Barbara flushed. Of course she must -break herself of this habit; nevertheless, -she would like to have mentioned that she -had heard a good deal of slang since arriving -in England and although unlike the American -kind, equally amusing. However, as -it was now time to dismount from the top<span class="pagenum">[129]</span> -of their bus, this required all her energy -and intelligence.</p> - -<p>The meeting with Dr. Louise Garrett -Anderson was necessarily brief, the distinguished -woman happening to have a single -free hour had consented to meet the new -nurses and wish them God-speed. But the -visit to the hospital was also important, -because the American Red Cross girls -were to have tea with the other nurses who -were to accompany them across the Channel -the next morning.</p> - -<p>The new hospital just back of the British -trenches at Neuve Chapelle had sent a -hurried call to London for more assistance -and the four American girls and four -British girls were to make the journey -immediately.</p> - -<p>Crossing the hall to the dining room, -Barbara just had time to whisper to -Mildred:</p> - -<p>“I have a dreadful premonition that I -am not going to be popular with English -nurses. When you consider how ‘New -England’ feels toward me, what can you -expect of England?” and Barbara made<span class="pagenum">[130]</span> -a wry face behind Eugenia’s back, wishing -for the nine hundred and ninety-ninth time -in her life that she only looked larger and -older and more important.</p> - -<p>The meeting of the girls was not very -successful. It may be that they were all -shy and that they really wished to be -friendly without knowing how to approach -each other. But this certainly did not -appear to be true. For after they were -properly introduced by the superintendent -of the hospital, the English girls nodded, -said “how do you do?” and then sat down -again and continued talking to one another, -as if the Americans had vanished as soon -as their names were spoken.</p> - -<p>It was embarrassing. Barbara was angry; -nevertheless, her sense of humor made her -feel an inclination to giggle. Mildred -Thornton seemed distressed and awkward; -one could tell from her expression that she -was once more feeling her old lack of social -graces. She was under the impression that -it must be her duty to make things more -comfortable without in the least knowing -how. Eugenia was simply returning a<span class="pagenum">[131]</span> -New England manner to the land whence -it came, while Nona Davis was frankly -puzzled by the situation.</p> - -<p>All her life she had been taught that one’s -first duty was to make a stranger feel -welcome in one’s own land. The well-bred -southern man or woman will straightway -cease to talk of his own affairs to become -interested in a newcomer’s. They wish to -make the stranger happy and at home -and in the center of things. But this did -not seem to be true of this particular party -of English girls. Nona wondered why they -should be so unlike the other English people -they had been meeting. Perhaps they were -rude because they belonged to a class of -society that knew no better. You see, -Nona’s feeling for “family” was very strong. -She was to learn better in the days to follow, -learn that it is the man or woman who -counts, and not who his grandmother or -grandfather chanced to be; but the lesson -was still before her.</p> - -<p>She was now studying the four other -girls, too interested to be annoyed by their -manners, and yet conscious of the antagonism -that they seemed to feel.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[132]</span></p> - -<p>However, the four English girls were not -in the least alike, which was one reason -for their attitude. Two of them appeared -in awe of the third, while the fourth girl -silently watched the others. The most -important girl was extremely tall, had fair -hair, a large nose and a lovely English -complexion. She was the Honorable Dorothy -Mathers. The second was the daughter -of a farmer, healthy and in a way handsome. -If strength alone counted she would -be the best of the nurses. Her name was -Mary Brinton and she spoke with a broad -Yorkshire dialect, but hardly said anything -except “My Lady this, and my Lady -that” and was evidently not accustomed -to titled society. The third girl was from -London, a doctor’s daughter and a friend -of Lady Dorothy’s, Daisy Redmond, while -the fourth, whose name was Alexina McIntyre, -had given no clue to her history.</p> - -<p>However, she it was who finally forced -the group of eight girls to betray a mild -human interest in one another.</p> - -<p>She had reddish hair, freckles on her nose, -wore glasses, had a delightful mouth, large, -with fine white teeth.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[133]</span></p> - -<p>She happened to be gazing directly at -Barbara when she first spoke, but her voice -was uncommonly loud, so that it forced -everybody’s attention.</p> - -<p>“Please, you little wee thing,” she said, -“tell us whatever made you come over the -ocean to help with our war nursing? Did -you think we hadn’t enough nurses of our -own, that we needed babies like you?”</p> - -<p>Barbara stiffened. She had half an -idea of declaring that she for one intended -going back home at once. Then to her -relief she discovered that her questioner -had not intended being unkind. There -was a sudden twinkle in her light-blue -eyes, as if she had become aware of the -discomfort in the atmosphere and wished -to relieve it by a frivolous speech.</p> - -<p>“I’m Scotch,” she added with a charming -burr in her accent. “I said that to wake -you up.”</p> - -<p>Then Barbara smiled back again and -afterwards sighed, “Oh, I am used to -having that remark made to me.” She -looked steadfastly across the space of -carpet dividing the eight girls. “The sheep<span class="pagenum">[134]</span> -from the goats,” she thought to herself. -Aloud she merely said:</p> - -<p>“I hope with all my heart that in spite of -my being so small you are going to find me, -and indeed all of us, useful. If you don’t, -you know, we can go back. But we used -to have a saying in our hospital, out in -Nebraska, that sometimes brains succeed -best in nursing as in other things, rather -than brawn.”</p> - -<p>Only the Scotch woman understood her -meaning. However, the ice being broken, -afterwards there was an attempt at conversation, -until finally in desperation Eugenia -gave the signal for farewells.</p> - -<p>“We shall meet again in the morning,” -she said at parting, but showing no enthusiasm -at the prospect.</p> - -<p>“I am sorry,” Mildred Thornton -remarked, once the four girls were back -again in their lodgings, “but I am afraid -for some reason the girls we have just met -feel a prejudice against our nursing in the -same hospital with them. I wonder what -they could have heard against us? Everyone -else has been so grateful and kind. I<span class="pagenum">[135]</span> -hope they won’t make the work harder for -us. All of us except Eugenia are inexperienced.”</p> - -<p>Eugenia nodded her head in agreement. -“I am afraid the girl they called Lady -Dorothy did not seem to favor us. It is -a pity, because she is related to a great many -important people, I’m told. But never -mind, even if she does dislike us, she can’t -interfere with our doing good work.”</p> - -<p>Curled up on the bed, Barbara yawned. -“Oh, don’t let us look for trouble. One of -the things we have got to expect is that some -of the English nurses won’t like our American -ways or our methods of nursing. We -have just to remember that we came over -here to preach the gospel of peace, not war, -and not dislike anyone. Well, our real -life work begins tomorrow. Then we will -see what stuff we are made of. I am glad -our hospital is partly supported by American -money and that Mrs. Payne of New -York is sometimes in charge of things. I -haven’t yet become an Anglomaniac; so -far I only love the soldiers.”</p> - -<p>The next morning the trip to the coast<span class="pagenum">[136]</span> -followed, and thence across the Channel the -way was strangely uneventful. Except that -the four American girls now wore their -Red Cross costumes, they might have been -taken for four girls on a spring shopping -journey to Paris. The Channel boats were -crossing and recrossing from England to -France and back again just as if they had no -enemies in the world.</p> - -<p>However, the men guiding the destinies -of the little steamers were under no such -impression. Every foot of the way was -traveled with infinite caution. For at any -moment disaster might overtake them from -the sea or air. But there was no German -bomb to destroy the shimmering gold of the -atmosphere this May morning, nor dangers -in the pathway through the sea. Moreover, -from tall towers along both coasts farseeing -eyes were watching and protecting the -passage of the Channel boats. This morning -some of them were carrying passengers -across, others khaki-clad soldiers to relieve -their wounded comrades.</p> - -<p>One surprise, however, awaited the American -girls. Quite unexpectedly they discovered<span class="pagenum">[137]</span> -that Mrs. Curtis and her son were -also crossing the Channel to France on their -boat. And Mrs. Curtis reported that Lady -Dorian had been taken to The Tower in -London where she was being held as a -political spy.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER X<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Behind the Firing Lines</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">It was about seven o’clock in the morning -ten days later.</p> - -<p>Over green fields the sun was shining -and the birds were singing in the tops of -the tall chestnut trees which were now covered -with fragrant blossoms. These trees -stood close about an old mansion which was -enclosed by a high stone wall with no -opening save a tall iron gate connecting with -the avenue that led in a straight line to the -house. But although there was a small -lodge beside it, the gate stood open.</p> - -<p>The old stone house itself was strangely -built. It had three towers, one taller than -the rest, commanding a sweeping view of the -country near by. At one side of the building -an old stone cloister led to a small chapel -a few hundred yards away. And this -morning two girls were walking quietly -up and down this cloister in uniforms not<span class="pagenum">[139]</span> -strikingly unlike those that used long ago to -be worn by the young demoiselles of the -ancient “Convent of the Sacred Heart” in -northern France. But these two modern -girls belonged to a newer and braver sisterhood, -the order of the Red Cross.</p> - -<p>They were Barbara Meade and Nona -Davis, but their faces suggested that years, -not days, must have passed over them. -Their cheeks were white, their expressions -strained. From Barbara’s eyes and mouth -the suggestion of sudden, spontaneous laughter -had disappeared. She looked a little -sick and a little frightened.</p> - -<p>Nona was different, although she suggested -a piece of marble. The experiences -of the past ten days had brought out the -fighting qualities in this young southern -girl. Her golden-brown eyes were steady, -she carried her chin up and her shoulders -straight. She looked the daughter of a -soldier.</p> - -<p>Now she put her arm across the smaller -girl’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Let us go for a walk,” she suggested. -“No one in the hospital wants our services<span class="pagenum">[140]</span> -for a while and breakfast won’t be served -for another hour. It will do you good to -get away from the thought of suffering. -We need not go far; besides, the country -near here is entirely peaceful.”</p> - -<p>Barbara said nothing in reply, but taking -her consent for granted, the two girls left -the cloister and went down the avenue to -the open gate and so out into the countryside.</p> - -<p>They did not seem to feel like talking a -great deal; the endless chatter that had -kept them busy during the trip across had -died away. But the morning was lovely -and the countryside so peaceful that the -thought of the scene of battle not far off -seemed almost incredible. They were in -the midst of a meadow and orchard country -of rolling level fields. Beyond them, -however, was a line of hills and a forest. -But there were no other large houses near, -only some small cottages at the edges of the -meadows. These belonged to the French -peasants, and although the men were now -in the trenches, still they appeared thrifty -and well kept. For so far, though the<span class="pagenum">[141]</span> -enemy watched so near, this part of the -country had escaped the actual warfare. -The hospital was only a bare five miles -from the British line of soldiers, yet was -comparatively safe. And for this reason the -famous old French school had been emptied -of its pupils and turned over to the Red -Cross.</p> - -<p>As they left the big gate Nona glanced -behind her. From the top of the tallest -tower floated a white flag, the emblem of -peace, and yet bearing upon it a cross of -red, symbol of suffering. Then just for -an instant the thought crossed her mind, -Would this flag continue to protect them -throughout the war?</p> - -<p>But as there was no possible answer to -this question she turned once more to the -idea of diverting her companion.</p> - -<p>Barbara did not seem to be noticing -anything. She was downcast and wandered -along with her eyes fixed upon the ground.</p> - -<p>“I do not think you ought to worry so -or take your breakdown so seriously, Barbara,” -Nona began. “Why, it might have -happened to any one in the world and<span class="pagenum">[142]</span> -only shows how keenly you feel things. -Next time you will be better prepared.”</p> - -<p>But the other girl shook her head. “I -had no right to come to Europe to help -with the Red Cross nursing if I haven’t -nerve enough not to flunk. Think of it, -Nona, the very first time I was called upon -to give assistance of real importance, to -faint!” The girl’s voice expressed the -limit of self-contempt. “And this when -Eugenia and Lady Mathers were the two -other nurses. I would almost rather have -died than have had it happen. I believe -Eugenia had to stop and drag me out of the -surgeon’s way. But she has been very -kind since, and after all my brave talk on -the steamer has not yet mentioned my -downfall. I suppose I ought to go home -and carry out my threat.”</p> - -<p>The tears were sliding down Barbara’s -cheeks, but in spite of this Nona smiled.</p> - -<p>“You are the last person in the world to -play quitter,” she returned quietly. “Now -look here, Barbara, you and I know that -since we arrived at the hospital we have -both been feeling that perhaps we were<span class="pagenum">[143]</span> -not wanted and that all our efforts and -dreams of helping are going to amount to -little.” She stopped and for a moment -laid both hands on her friend’s shoulders. -“Well, let’s you and I show people differently. -I haven’t had much experience -and so I am perfectly willing to help in -any way I can be useful until I learn more. -You know you went to pieces the other -day, not because you did not have courage -to help, but because you have been seeing -so many horrors all at once and you have -not yet gotten used to them. That poor -fellow——”</p> - -<p>But Barbara’s eyes were imploring her -friend to silence. “Let’s don’t talk about -him any more,” she begged. “I was used -up, there had been so many others and then -this soldier somehow reminded me of some -one I knew.”</p> - -<p>Barbara drew a deep breath and squared -her shoulders. It may be that the thought -of the some one had given her new resolution. -“Of course, you know I mean to -keep on trying,” she added finally.</p> - -<p>Then taking off her nurse’s cap and flinging<span class="pagenum">[144]</span> -back her head, the girl called to Nona, -“Catch up with me if you like; I am going -to run. It always makes me feel better -when I’ve been having the blues.” And -the next instant she had turned off from -the road along which they had been walking -and was flying across one of the meadows -as swiftly as a child chasing butterflies.</p> - -<p>Just at first Nona attempted running -after her. She too wanted to feel the blood -racing in her veins and the wind fanning -her cheeks. But her companion’s flight -was too swift. Nona slowed down and -followed more quietly.</p> - -<p>What an odd girl Barbara Meade was -and what a queer combination of childishness -and cleverness! Assuredly she had -not succeeded in making herself popular at -the hospital to which they had lately come. -Probably Nona understood more of the -situation than Barbara. Already for some -reason there had been talk of asking the -younger girl to go back to London, if not -to her own home. Nona wondered if this -were due to Barbara’s appearance or her<span class="pagenum">[145]</span> -manner. Surely her single failure should -not have counted so seriously against her, -unless there were other reasons. Nevertheless, -she herself believed in her and meant -to stand by until Barbara had her chance.</p> - -<p>Barbara had ceased running now, and as -Nona approached her dropped down on -her knees. She had come to the end of the -meadow down the slope of a hill and everywhere -around the earth was covered with -violets.</p> - -<p>In a few moments her hands were full of -them. “We will take these back to the -hospital,” she said as cheerfully as though -she never had a moment of depression. “I -have promised to read to two of the soldiers -who are better. They say it amuses them, -I have such a funny American voice.”</p> - -<p>The next minute she was up and off -again, this time with her arm linked inside -Nona’s. “There is such a dear little -French house over there. Let’s go and see -who lives in it now that we are so near.”</p> - -<p>Nona glanced at her watch. It was a -man’s watch and had once belonged to -her father.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[146]</span></p> - -<p>“I have a delightful scheme. It isn’t -yet eight o’clock and neither you nor I -have to go on duty until ten. Ever since we -arrived I have wanted to see inside one -of these little French huts. So if the people -who live in this one are friendly let’s ask -them to give us coffee and rolls. I can -talk to them in French and explain where -we come from, then later perhaps we can -walk on a little further.”</p> - -<p>The girls were now within ten yards of -the cottage. No one was outdoors, yet -there were noises on the inside and through -the one small stone chimney the smoke -poured out into the air, bringing with it -a delicious odor of coffee. Nevertheless, -the two girls hesitated. They had been -told that the French peasants were always -courteous to strangers, and yet it might be -difficult to explain their errand.</p> - -<p>But they were spared the trouble, for at -this instant the heavy wooden door was -pushed open and a woman stepped out into -the yard.</p> - -<p>But after the first glance the two girls -stared, not at the woman, but at each -other.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[147]</span></p> - -<p>“It can’t be,” Barbara murmured weakly. -“I am not seeing things straight.”</p> - -<p>“Unfortunately, I’m afraid you are,” -Nona answered, and keeping tight hold of -Barbara drew her forward.</p> - -<p>“Good morning, Mrs. Curtis,” she exclaimed. -“I was under the impression -that you were in Paris. It seems more -than strange for us to run across each other -again and you so near the hospital where -we have been located.”</p> - -<p>At Nona’s words Mrs. Curtis at once -came forward and held out both hands. -She was wearing a kimono and did not -look attractive, but she smiled so kindly -that at least Barbara relented.</p> - -<p>“I don’t wonder at your surprise,” she -returned immediately. “Only I happen -to have the advantage of already knowing -what had become of you four girls. But -my being near is not so strange as you may -think. I told you my son wanted to see -what is taking place inside the British -trenches. We had to go to Paris for certain -papers we could not get in London. -But the firing line at present is only a few<span class="pagenum">[148]</span> -miles from here, as you know. So, as I -wanted to be reasonably near and still in -no danger, my son and I looked about to -find some place where I could live. There -is only an old woman here and a half-witted -son. The father and sons are at the front, -of course. But I don’t mind being uncomfortable, -and then knowing the hospital -was so near was such a comfort both to my -son and me.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Curtis had not ceased talking an -instant and seemed to expect no reply. -“Won’t you come in and have coffee with -me now?” she urged. “The house is clean -as a pin and I’ve a letter from my son to -Mildred Thornton I should be so much -obliged if you would take to her. I was -going to walk over with it myself some time -today, but I did not know whether an -outsider would be allowed to enter the -hospital. One can’t guess what the restrictions -may be in these war times.”</p> - -<p>She led the way and both girls followed, -Barbara because she very much wanted -the coffee and to see inside the little French -house. She was annoyed at the thought of<span class="pagenum">[149]</span> -Brooks Curtis writing to Mildred so soon, -but it was scarcely any business of hers. -In any case, she did not see how she could -prevent it, since Mrs. Curtis would undoubtedly -deliver her son’s letter unless -one of them did.</p> - -<p>Nona, however, had no such feeling. -She simply had a half-conscious prejudice -against breaking bread with a woman -whom she neither liked nor trusted. But -then she had no real reason for her point -of view and had promised herself to rise -above it.</p> - -<p>Of course, it might be only a coincidence, -Mrs. Curtis’ evident intention to attach -herself to them. But after all, what possible -reason could she have except the desire -for a little friendly intimacy? Naturally -she must be lonely with her son away on -his newspaper work.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[150]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XI<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Out of a Clear Sky</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">The girls remained longer than they -expected in the little hut. It -was extraordinarily interesting, with -a thriftiness and tidiness that were characteristically -French. Indeed, living seemed -to have been reduced to the simplest -conditions.</p> - -<p>One big room formed the center of the -hut. It had a stone floor and a big fireplace -where the food was cooked over a peat fire. -A plain wooden table and some benches -were the only furniture, except two tall and -strangely handsome chairs, which must -have been the property of some old French -family. They had drifted into the cottage -by mistake, probably as a gift to an old -servant.</p> - -<p>On the walls of the room hung a gun of a -pattern of the Franco-Prussian war, a cheap -lithograph of President Poincairé, and one<span class="pagenum">[151]</span> -of General Joffre and General French. -So this little hut was also filled with the -war spirit. But the old French <i lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">mère</i> -explained that her husband and four sons -were in the battle line, so few persons had -a greater right to a display of patriotism.</p> - -<p>The two American girls found the old -French woman one of the most picturesque -figures they had ever imagined. She wore -a bodice and short blue cotton skirt and a -cap with pointed ends. Her shoes were -wooden and her stockings homespun. Although -only between fifty and sixty years -old, her visitors were under the impression -that Mère Marie must be at least seventy -except for her vigor. For her shoulders -were bent and her tanned cheeks wrinkled -into a criss-cross of lines. Only her black -eyes shone keenly above a high arched nose, -and she moved with a sprightliness any -young person might envy.</p> - -<p>Then too she was agreeably hospitable -to her unexpected guests, though not communicative. -She did not appear to wish to -talk about her own affairs.</p> - -<p>But although the old woman was so<span class="pagenum">[152]</span> -interesting, her son Anton was a dreadful -person of whom the two visitors felt a -little afraid. He was almost uncanny, like -a character you may have seen in a play, -or read of in some fantastic book. His -coarse black hair hung down to his shoulders -and was chopped off at the end in an uneven -fashion, his eyes were black and stared, but -with a peculiar blank look in them, and his -big mouth hung open showing huge yellow -teeth. One of the unhappy things about -the boy was that he looked so like the -woman who was his mother and yet so -horribly unlike her because there was no -intelligence behind the mask of his face. -He did not look brutish, however, only -vacant and foolish, and sat in the corner -mumbling to himself while Nona and -Barbara and Mrs. Curtis had their coffee -and rolls.</p> - -<p>But once the two girls were away from -the little house, Barbara, glancing behind, -saw the boy following them. First she -shook her head at him, pointing toward -his own home, then she brandished a stick. -The lad only grinned and kept after them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[153]</span></p> - -<p>The girls had not yet started back to the -hospital, as they had more than an hour -before them and the morning was too -beautiful to be wasted.</p> - -<p>“We have got to get rid of that boy -somehow, Nona; he gives me the creeps,” -Barbara suggested. “Suppose we slip out -of this field, which may belong to them, and -go down to the foot of that little hill. -There is an orchard on the other side of the -wall and we can stay there under the trees -until we must go back to work. Hope no -one will think it wrong, our having wandered -off in this fashion! The truth is they will -probably be too busy to miss us. At least, -I am glad that Mildred and Eugenia are -being so successful. They may save the -day for the United States until our chance -comes.”</p> - -<p>The two girls then sat down in the grass -under an old French apple tree, which -looked very like one of any other nationality, -but was the more romantic for being -French. This country of northern France -ravaged by mad armies is an orchard and -vineyard land and one of the fairest places -on earth.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[154]</span></p> - -<p>Looking up into the clear sky, Nona spoke -first.</p> - -<p>“It is as though the war were a horrible -nightmare, isn’t it?” she began, leaning -her chin on her hand and gazing out over -the country. “But do you know, Barbara, -dreadful as you may think it of me, -I am not content to stay on here in the -shelter of the hospital, hard and sad as the -work of caring for the wounded is. I feel -I must know what the battlefield is like, -smell the smoke, see the trenches. Often -I think I can hear the booming of the great -guns, see the wounded alone and needing -help before help can come. I am going over -there some day, though I don’t know just -how or when I can manage it.”</p> - -<p>The girl’s face was quiet and determined. -She was not excited; it was as if she felt a -more definite work calling her and wished -to answer it.</p> - -<p>Then Nona quieted down, and without -replying Barbara lay resting her head in the -older girl’s lap. There was a growing -sympathy between them, although so unlike.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[155]</span></p> - -<p>Barbara’s blue eyes were upturned -toward the clear sky when suddenly her -companion felt her body stiffen. For an -instant she lay rigid, the next she pointed -upward.</p> - -<p>“Nona,” she exclaimed in a stifled voice, -“it doesn’t seem possible, but—well, what -is that in the sky over there? Perhaps we -are not so far from the fighting as you -believe.”</p> - -<p>Nona followed the other girl’s gaze, but -perhaps she was less far-sighted and her -golden brown eyes had not the vision of her -friend’s blue ones.</p> - -<p>“Why, dear, I only see two small black -clouds.” Then she laughed. “We are -talking like Sister Anne and Bluebeard’s -wife. Remember Sister Anne’s speech. -‘I can only behold a cloud of dust arising -in the distance.’” And Nona made a screen -of her hand, laughingly placing it over her -eyes.</p> - -<p>But Barbara jumped to her feet. “Don’t -be a goose, Nona. Look, I am in earnest. -Those are not clouds, they are aeroplanes -and I believe they are trying to destroy -each other.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[156]</span></p> - -<p>But there was no need now for Barbara -to argue; the situation was explaining -itself.</p> - -<p>Even in this brief moment of time the -two air-craft had come closer, the one -plainly in pursuit of the other. But they -made no direct flight. Now and then they -both hung poised in the air, then they -darted at each other, or one plunged toward -the earth and the other soared higher.</p> - -<p>“One of them must be a German scout -trying to locate the enemy’s position near -here,” Barbara remarked. She herself a -few weeks before would not have believed -that she could have seen such a spectacle -as the present one without being overpowered -with alarm and excitement. But -war brings strange changes in one’s personality. -Both girls were entranced, awed, -but above all profoundly interested. They -had not yet thought of fear for themselves -nor for the men who must be guiding the -destinies of the ill-omened birds now driving -nearer and nearer toward them. But -for the moment one could not associate -human beings with these winged creatures; -they were too swift and terrible.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[157]</span></p> - -<p>The German plane was evidently the -larger and heavier of the two.</p> - -<p>It could escape only by disabling the -other craft, but the smaller one would not -remain long enough in one position to have -the other’s guns turned upon it.</p> - -<p>Now and then there were reports of -explosions in the air above them. Nona -and Barbara expected to see one or the -other of the two machines disabled, but -somehow the shots missed their aim.</p> - -<p>Barbara had a sudden remembrance of -having once seen a fish-hawk chased by a -kingfisher. The resemblance was strange. -Here was the great bird, powerful and evil, -moving heavily through the air, while the -smaller one darted at it, now forward, now -backward, then to the side, causing it endless -annoyance, even terror. Yet the larger -bird could not move swiftly enough to be -avenged.</p> - -<p>Once the two planes circled almost out -of sight and unconsciously the two watchers -sighed, partly from relief, although there -was a measure of disappointment. For -whatever terror the spectacle held was overbalanced<span class="pagenum">[158]</span> -with wonder. Moreover, by this -time they were both becoming exhausted. -Nona started to sit down again to rest her -eyes for a moment.</p> - -<p>The next instant Barbara clutched her. -Back into their near horizon the fighting -air-craft reappeared, and now it was plain -enough that the larger was swaying uncertainly. -The smaller aeroplane made a -final dash toward it, another report sounded, -then a white flash appeared and afterwards -a cloud of heavy yellow smoke. Away -from the smoke, still lumbering uncertainly -but keeping a course in the desired direction, -the big Taube machine was sailing -out of sight. For a few moments longer -the smaller aeroplane hung suspended, although -it was impossible to see more than -the outline of its great white wings through -the thick vapor surrounding it.</p> - -<p>Then the wings began to waver and the -aeroplane to descend toward the earth.</p> - -<p>Instinctively, with almost the same emotion -that a child feels in reaching the scene -of a falling balloon, Nona and Barbara -ran forward. Unless its course changed<span class="pagenum">[159]</span> -the aeroplane must fall in a field not more -than two hundred yards away.</p> - -<p>But the atmosphere about them, which -a short while before had been clear and -fragrant, was now growing stifling, and -blowing about them was a yellow cloud.</p> - -<p>With a suffocating sensation Nona put up -her hand to her throat. What could be the -trouble with her? She could see Barbara -running on ahead, and the great ship -fluttering downward, leaving much of the -cloud of smoke dissolving behind it. Once -she tried to call to her companion, but -the feeling of choking was too painful. It -would make no difference if she should sit -down for a few moments. If there were -any service to be done a little later when this -curious sensation had passed she could go -on.</p> - -<p>But whatever the poisonous air that had -suddenly come out of the blue heavens the -fumes grew thicker on the ground. No -sooner had she sat down than Nona dropped -backward, her mouth opening slightly and -her face turning a queer dark color.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless Barbara kept on. From<span class="pagenum">[160]</span> -the beginning she had been slightly in -advance of Nona and running more quickly. -She had been conscious of the sudden -thickening of the atmosphere, but had put -up her hand, covering her nose and mouth -and so had gotten away from the fumes. -Moreover, she had not become aware that -Nona was not following. Naturally the -sight ahead held her mind and eyes.</p> - -<p>The airship as it drew nearer the earth -seemed to hold its wings outspread, quiet -as a weary bird settling to rest. The machinery -did not appear to have been seriously -wrecked by whatever bomb its enemy -had finally used. Barbara could by this -time plainly see a man still seated at his -post, his hand holding his steering gear. -Yet the man looked not like a man so much -as a wooden image and seemed unaware of -what he was doing. The instant his machine -touched the earth he fell forward -face downward, rolled over a little when -one of the giant wings of his air-craft -partly covered him.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">[161]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XII<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>First Aid</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">As soon as Barbara reached the scene -of the wreck she turned to seek -Nona’s advice and aid. But to her -amazement there was no evidence of her -companion. Stupidly she continued to -stare. It was impossible to conceive what -could have become of Nona, yet the last -quarter of an hour had been so full of strange -happenings that there was small wonder -at Barbara’s bewilderment.</p> - -<p>A moment later, a few yards from where -they had first begun to run, she saw Nona’s -figure lying in a crumpled heap upon the -ground. Yet was it imaginable that this -could be Nona? Had she fainted or stumbled? -The recollection of the suffocating -gas about them really did not occur to -Barbara, as she had felt its effects so slightly.</p> - -<p>Yet here she stood torn between two -duties. Should she return and find out<span class="pagenum">[162]</span> -what had happened to her friend or try first -to release the man?</p> - -<p>Barbara suffered only a brief indecision. -Though she may have failed in her first -week’s work at the hospital, her training -as a nurse now asserted itself. And one -of the supreme requisites of the successful -nurse is that she use her judgment without -unnecessary delay.</p> - -<p>Straightway Barbara attempted dragging -the unconscious man from his seat in the -wrecked aeroplane, it being, of course, out -of the question to move the machine itself. -But the body felt as heavy and inert as if -there were no life inside. Still she tugged, -and though so miniature a person her -muscles and nerves were for the time at -least strong and steady.</p> - -<p>The man was tall, an Englishman Barbara -guessed him to be, but happily he was thin. -Many months devoted to war’s service -leaves little flesh upon a soldier, and these -modern soldiers of the air bear perhaps the -most terrific strain of all.</p> - -<p>But once the man’s head was in the open -air Barbara knelt beside him. So far as<span class="pagenum">[163]</span> -she could discover he did not appear to be -wounded; there was no blood upon him -anywhere. Holding her smelling salts under -his nose, he showed no sign of consciousness. -Then she worked his arms back and forth, -so as to stimulate the action of the heart, -used every first aid method that her three -years of study had taught her. This case -was unlike any she had ever known. As -she worked an idea came to Barbara. Once -she recalled a man having been brought into -the hospital overcome by the fumes of gas. -Such a possibility was absurd with this case -and yet the face had the same dark, frightful -look.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, Barbara Meade was not in -the least hopeless, nor did she for an instant -cease to work, though now and then she -was forced to glance toward the spot where -Nona remained so quiet. What could be -the matter? Why did she not come to her -aid?</p> - -<p>All this, of course, took place in a very -few minutes. A little later when Barbara -gave another frightened look across the -fields, she discovered that Nona had gotten<span class="pagenum">[164]</span> -up and was walking toward her. She -seemed dizzy and uncertain, but there was -evidently nothing serious the matter.</p> - -<p>Moreover, there was no time for inquiries, -for just as Nona reached her, Barbara’s -patient stirred, coughed and struggled to -regain his breath. Then for the first time -the nurse put her arm about her friend. -The air would do more for the stupefied -man than she could.</p> - -<p>Soon after he opened his eyes and in an -incredibly short time pulled himself out -from beneath his aeroplane. He then stared -in a dazed half-blind fashion at the two -girls standing near him in nurses’ uniforms, -in the center of a ploughed field.</p> - -<p>But war admits of no surprises. Only -the two American Red Cross girls had not -yet grown accustomed to the possible -strangeness of their adventures. Moreover, -they were frightened at the appearance -of their first hero. He was not in the -least what one would expect an aviator to -be. This man was not young according -to Nona’s or Barbara’s ideas. He must -have been about thirty, his hair and eyes<span class="pagenum">[165]</span> -were dark and the lines of his face stern -and severe. His skin was now a queer -mottled color, with ugly blue splotches.</p> - -<p>However, he began struggling to speak. -But his tongue was so swollen that he -choked and coughed, neither did he seem -able to see clearly.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Nona Davis, although considerably -less affected, was also plainly not -herself. She too coughed uncomfortably -and seemed weak and stupid. She expressed -no surprise over what had just -taken place and offered her friend neither -advice nor assistance. But Barbara had -already made up her mind. They must get -back to the hospital and as soon as possible. -Yet her patient could not walk, Nona -could not help, and Barbara did not wish -to leave them while she went for assistance.</p> - -<p>Fortunately, however, in looking about -she discovered that Anton, the boy whom -they had been endeavoring to escape, had -been attracted by the vision in the air. -Or if he had not seen it, he was now plainly -visible not far away, staring in a bold, half-terrified -fashion at the scene, which was -past his understanding.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[166]</span></p> - -<p>Barbara summoned him imperatively.</p> - -<p>Between them they then managed to get -the air man clear of his machine. As soon -as he was on his feet, with Anton’s and -Barbara’s arms grasping his, he stumbled -on for a few steps. Afterwards he found -himself better able to walk.</p> - -<p>“Extraordinary thing,” he began, and -Barbara immediately thought his words -and manner so intensely English that she -wanted to laugh. Would any American -man under the same circumstances remain -so coldly dignified and superior as this one -appeared?</p> - -<p>“I am not in the least hurt, you know, -only confoundedly weak and suffocated,” -he said finally. “New trick, that of our -enemy’s; they have been using their asphyxiating -gas on our soldiers in the -trenches, but this is the first time a gas -bomb has been thrown from a Taube -aeroplane. Lucky thing for me the gas -was too heavy to stay long in the upper -air.”</p> - -<p>This speech was made thickly and with -a great deal of effort, but both Nona and<span class="pagenum">[167]</span> -Barbara were able to understand. They -knew, of course, of the use of the chlorine -missiles, Germany’s novel weapon of war, -which had lately been thrown into the -trenches of the Allies. The papers had -been full of the mysterious effects the gas -had upon the soldiers. How stupid not to -have dreamed of this! Of course, the -situation was now explained, even Nona’s -odd share in it. Evidently the poisonous -gas which they had seen in a greenish -yellow cloud encircling the aeroplane had -fallen to earth and Nona had been wrapped -in its fumes. But it had been too diluted -with air to have done her serious harm, -and after her fall a favoring wind must -have blown it away.</p> - -<p>By the time the second field was reached -Nona was herself again. Indeed, it was -she who decided to hurry on to the hospital -and send back aid. They were finding -the way too long for the still stupefied -man, who could only see dimly and was -still suffering as if he had been recently -paralyzed.</p> - -<p>The two nurses had been missed at the<span class="pagenum">[168]</span> -hospital and Nona felt the atmosphere of -disfavor as she entered the great stone -house.</p> - -<p>Fortunately, however, she found their -Scotch friend, Alexina McIntyre, waiting -in the hall for the arrival of a fresh ambulance -of the wounded. The ambulances -brought the men from the battle front to -this hospital only a few miles away. A few -moments later help was dispatched to -Barbara.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">[169]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XIII<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>The Summons</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">A few days after Eugenia Peabody -opened the door of one of the rooms -on the top floor used for the nurses. -It was a small room which fortunately the -four American Red Cross girls were allowed -to share without any of the other nurses. -Simple as possible, it contained four cot -beds, a single bureau, and a great old-fashioned -wardrobe. Convents in France -were built long before the days of closets.</p> - -<p>Eugenia, looking very exhausted, was like -most tired persons, cross, when she discovered -Nona and Barbara lying on opposite -beds peacefully talking.</p> - -<p>However, both girls got up instantly.</p> - -<p>“Do try and rest a while, Eugenia,” -Barbara urged. “You seem dreadfully worn -out. Isn’t there anything I can do to -help you?”</p> - -<p>Eugenia dropped down upon the nearest<span class="pagenum">[170]</span> -wooden chair shaking her head. And in -spite of her weariness the two other girls -watched her admiringly. One had to see -Eugenia in her nurse’s costume to realize -what a handsome, almost noble looking -girl she was. Her ordinary clothes were so -shabby and unbecoming and so old style. -But the stiff white cap outlined her broad -forehead, her somber dark eyes. Even her -too serious and sometimes too severe expression -seemed in a measure fitted to the -responsibility of her work.</p> - -<p>“You are wanted downstairs in the -convalescent ward, Nona,” she began. -“The Superintendent says she finds the -things you are able to do very useful, even -though you are not trained for the more -responsible nursing. But before you go -here is a letter that has come from London -for you. Who can you know in London, -child, to be writing you here?”</p> - -<p>Nona was moving toward the door, but -she paused long enough to receive her -letter and then to stand staring in the -stupid fashion people have at the unfamiliar -handwriting on the outside.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[171]</span></p> - -<p>“I haven’t the faintest idea,” she answered -Eugenia, but tearing apart the -envelope she suddenly flushed.</p> - -<p>“The letter is from Lady Dorian, -Eugenia. Remember we met her on the -steamer where she was accused of all -kinds of dreadful things. She has been -imprisoned in London, but this letter must -mean that she is free. Anyhow, I’ll tell -you what she writes when I come back. -I am on duty now and haven’t time to -wait and read it.” This was entirely true. -Nevertheless Nona had other reasons for -wishing to read her letter alone. Lady -Dorian had made a strange impression -upon her for so short an acquaintance. She -had scarcely confessed it even to herself, -but she felt a girl’s peculiar hero worship -for the older woman. Moreover, she was -passionately convinced of her innocence -and yet did not wish Barbara or Eugenia -to know at once what must be told them -afterwards. For Lady Dorian could only -have written either to say she had been -released or to ask aid. There had been no -suggestion of their exchanging letters in -their brief acquaintance.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[172]</span></p> - -<p>Once Nona was out of the room Barbara -inquired:</p> - -<p>“What has become of Mildred? Isn’t -this her afternoon to rest? Nona and I -were expecting her in here.”</p> - -<p>The older girl did not answer; she had -gotten up and in spite of her fatigue was -walking about the small room. She stopped -now and looked out of the tiny casement -window.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Mildred,” she returned carelessly, -“has gone to spend the afternoon with -that Mrs. Curtis. They are to take a walk -somewhere, I think. Mildred said she felt -the need of fresh air. I believe Mildred -is missing her family more than she likes to -confess and this Mrs. Curtis is so kind, -Mildred seems pleased to find her living so -near us.”</p> - -<p>On her small cot bed Barbara had managed -to get herself into an extraordinary -position. She had on her kimono and sat -hunched up with her knees in the air and -her arms about them while her curly head -bobbed up and down like a Chinese mandarin’s.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[173]</span></p> - -<p>“Sorry,” she commented briefly. “I -told you on the ship I was afraid Mildred -was becoming interested in Brooks Curtis. -I don’t like Mrs. Curtis locating so near -the hospital. Don’t see any reason for it -except that she and her son do not want -to lose sight of Mildred. And it would not -surprise me if her son turned up in this -neighborhood himself fairly often—oh, to -see his mother, of course.”</p> - -<p>Barbara spoke petulantly, particularly -when she discovered that Eugenia was -paying scant attention to her remarks.</p> - -<p>“Oh, do come on and lie down a while, -Eugenia,” she concluded. “You behave -as if all the Allied forces would go to pieces -if you stayed off your job an hour, or at -least as if all the soldiers in the hospital -would die at once.”</p> - -<p>Still Eugenia made no reply. Although -getting out of her working uniform, she too -slipped into a comfortable negligée and -letting down her heavy dark hair followed -Barbara’s rather ungraciously offered -advice.</p> - -<p>A few minutes later the younger girl<span class="pagenum">[174]</span> -stood at the side of her bed with a cup of -beef tea in her hands which she had just -made over a tiny alcohol lamp.</p> - -<p>“Drink this, please, and forgive my bad -temper, Eugenia,” she murmured. “I -presume if I confessed the truth even to -myself, I am jealous of your success at the -hospital. But honestly I don’t think I am -being given a fair chance here. Ever -since we arrived I have been shoved into the -background and never called on for any -really important work. Oh, I know I -failed that one time, but that is no reason -why I shouldn’t be all right the next.”</p> - -<p>While the older girl finished the bouillon -Barbara sat down on the side of the bed. -Then the moment the cup had been set -down, to her surprise Eugenia took hold -of her hand almost affectionately.</p> - -<p>“You are going to be given a chance, -Barbara, at least one that will take a whole -lot of courage. It is what I came upstairs -to tell you and Nona, and what I -have been feeling so worried about. For -really I don’t know whether you ought to -agree. You are both so young and pretty.”<span class="pagenum">[175]</span> -Eugenia hesitated and Barbara took hold -of both her shoulders, giving her a tiny -shake.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean? I hate suspense -worse than anything.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, simply that four girls have to be -appointed for service in the two new motor -ambulances that are to bring the wounded -soldiers from the battle front to the hospital. -The Superintendent has decided to -ask you and Nona to take charge of one and -Lady Mathers and Daisy Redmond the -other. Of course, you can refuse if you -like, Barbara, for the work may be dangerous. -It isn’t that you will have to do very -much for the soldiers except to see that -they are properly bandaged and keep life -in them till you can get them here. Of -course there is a surgeon in each ambulance -to tell you what to do. The danger is -that you will have to go much nearer the -fighting line and that you may see even -more painful things than you have been -seeing in the hospital. Really, child, I -don’t advise you to attempt it.”</p> - -<p>For with the first realization of what<span class="pagenum">[176]</span> -Eugenia meant Barbara had turned deathly -pale and was now fighting a sensation of -faintness.</p> - -<p>“It isn’t that I am in the least afraid, -Eugenia,” she faltered, as soon as she -could trust her voice. Even then it was -fairly shaky. “I don’t mind running the -risk or the work or any of those things. -You know what it is, Eugenia; there is no -use trying to hide it. I simply haven’t -the nerve I thought I had. It is seeing the -wounded soldiers, so many of them. I lie -awake at night and dream the most dreadful -dreams. I keep thinking I—but I had -better not speak of it. I’ve simply got to -say I can’t undertake the work. I hate it -too on account of Nona; she is sure to try -this ambulance work, for only the other day -she told me that she longed to get closer -to the scene of action. But what must I -say, Eugenia, when I refuse? I’m afraid -I can’t make any one understand that -I’m not exactly a coward; I am used to -sickness, but somehow this all seems so -different.”</p> - -<p>Again Eugenia pressed the small hand -she held in her large, capable one.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[177]</span></p> - -<p>“Tell the truth, my dear, and then go -back home to the United States. From -the moment I saw you I didn’t believe this -Red Cross work would be suitable for -you. I told you you were too young, and -I thought you were too quick-tempered and -emotional, though I did not speak of this. -There is plenty of nursing you might be -able to do at home—children, or old people.”</p> - -<p>Eugenia was growing sleepy; she had -such a little while to rest that she was -forgetting to be tactful.</p> - -<p>“Whether you wish to go back home or -not, Barbara, I’m afraid you must if you -won’t undertake this ambulance work. -The Superintendent says she likes you -very much and all that, but really does not -feel it wise for you to stay on at the hospital. -There is so much nursing required -and so little room that the girls who cannot -give the best kind of service are really in the -way. I am sorry to hurt your feelings, -but it is better for me to tell you this than -any one else,” Eugenia concluded, again -made sympathetic by the hurt in the -younger girl’s face. Barbara looked so<span class="pagenum">[178]</span> -broken and humiliated, so intensely -ashamed of her own failure. Nevertheless, -Eugenia could not help seeing that even at -this minute Barbara suggested a little girl -who has been caught in wrongdoing at -school. She simply did not seem able to -appear like a grown-up person into whose -hands life and death could be intrusted.</p> - -<p>For ten minutes afterwards Barbara -made no reply. But she got up and put -on her nurse’s uniform again, hiding her -short brown curls beneath her stiff white -cap and covering her blue frock with her -white apron bearing its cross of red.</p> - -<p>Then for a moment when Eugenia seemed -to be asleep Barbara dropped on her -knees before the open window, gazing out -in the direction where she knew the zone -of danger and terror lay. Swiftly the girl -uttered a prayer for strength and courage. -The next moment she crossed over to -Eugenia.</p> - -<p>“I am going to undertake the ambulance -service. I may flunk that too, but at least -I can try, and as the book says, ‘angels can -do no more.’ And I’m distinctly not an -angel.”</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">[179]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XIV<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Colonel Dalton</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">In the meantime Nona was on duty in the -convalescent ward. It was the work -that she had been able to attend to with -peculiar success ever since her arrival at -the base hospital. This was a duty which -many of the Red Cross nurses liked the -least. For the convalescent soldiers were -often like spoiled and nervous children. It -was amazing how many drinks of water they -required, how frequently their pillows had -to be turned, how often letters from home -had to be read and re-read until the nurses -knew them by heart as well as the patients.</p> - -<p>It was a dark, cloudy afternoon when -Nona entered the big room and before she -had more than crossed the threshold she -became aware of an atmosphere of gloom -and ill-temper.</p> - -<p>Daisy Redmond, the English girl with -whom they had crossed the Channel, had<span class="pagenum">[180]</span> -been in attendance on the ward before -Nona’s appearance and she seemed bored -and annoyed. She was a very good nurse -for an ill person, but too serious and reserved -to cheer the convalescent, and on Nona’s -entrance she gave a sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>The room, which was used for the soldiers -who were on the high road to recovery from -whatever disaster they had suffered, must -have been the refectory or the old dining -hall of the convent in the days before the -Franco-Prussian war. It was an oblong -room with a high ceiling crossed by great -oak beams. Midway up the walls were -of dark oak and the rest of stone. The -floor was of stone and the windows high -and crossed with small iron bars. While -they let in the air and sunlight, it was impossible -to see much of the outside world -unless one climbed a ladder or chair. Evidently -it had been thought best not to -permit the little French convent maids to -seek for distractions even among the flowers -and trees.</p> - -<p>So the great room, in spite of its perfect -cleanliness, had little suggestion of gayety or<span class="pagenum">[181]</span> -beauty to recommend it at present. The -floor, walls, beds, everything apparently -had been scrubbed to the limit of perfection -and were smelling of antiseptics. But there -was not a flower in the room, not a picture, -only two long rows of beds each containing -a weary, impatient soldier, longing to be -home with his own people or back at the -front with the other Tommies.</p> - -<p>Almost anyone might have become discouraged -with the prospect of two hours’ -effort in such surroundings, but Nona never -dreamed of flinching.</p> - -<p>As she went up toward the first bed, the -young fellow with his right arm in a sling -who was trying to write with his left hand, -used a short word of three letters. He was -a boy who worked in a butcher’s shop in -London. When he saw Nona so near him, -he blushed crimson and stammered an -apology.</p> - -<p>Nona only laughed. “Oh, I say that -myself sometimes, inside of me,” she whispered. -“If it hurts your arm, do let me -finish your letter. I’d like to add a line or -two anyhow just to let Addie know you are<span class="pagenum">[182]</span> -really getting well and not trying to encourage -her with false hopes.”</p> - -<p>The young fellow smiled. It was clever -of the little American girl to remember his -girl’s name. He was glad enough to have -her end his letter so that he might lie down -again. Besides, he liked to have her sitting -near him, she was so pretty—the prettiest -nurse in the hospital in his opinion. Five -minutes after when Nona had finished his -letter and made him comfortable, he sighed -to have her leave him. She was only -going to another duffer a few beds away, -who had been trying to read and dropped -all his magazines on the floor. With one -of his legs in a plaster cast, he had almost -broken his neck trying to fish for them.</p> - -<p>So Nona wandered up and down the ward -doing whatever was asked of her. She felt -that she was being useful in spite of her -lack of long experience in nursing. But -it was amusing the queer things she was -called upon to do.</p> - -<p>She was passing one of the cots where a -boy lay who had received a wound in his -head. He was not more than seventeen<span class="pagenum">[183]</span> -or eighteen, and was a blue-eyed, fair-haired -boy with a mouth like a young girl’s. You -would never have dreamed of him as a -fighter; indeed, he had left Eton to join -the army and had never before known a -real hardship in his life. But now a pair of -wasted white hands clasped Nona’s skirt.</p> - -<p>Looking down she discovered that the -bandage had slipped off his forehead and -that his eyes were full of tears.</p> - -<p>Nona’s own eyes were dim as she bent -toward him.</p> - -<p>“Are you suffering again?” she asked -gently. “I am so sorry; I thought you -were almost well.”</p> - -<p>“It isn’t that,” the boy whispered. “I -wouldn’t mind the pain; it’s only—oh, I -might as well say it, I want my mother. -Funny to behave like a cry-baby. I wish -I could sleep. I wonder if you could sing -to me?”</p> - -<p>At first Nona shook her head. “Why -I can’t sing, really,” she returned. “I have -never had a music lesson in my life. I -only know two or three songs that I used -to sing to my father way down in South<span class="pagenum">[184]</span> -Carolina. I expect you hardly know there -is such a place.”</p> - -<p>Then suddenly the boy’s disappointed -face made the girl hesitate.</p> - -<p>She glanced about them. In the bed -next to the boy’s the man she and Barbara -had rescued from the aeroplane disaster -lay apparently too deeply absorbed in a -bundle of newspapers to pay the least -attention to them.</p> - -<p>By this time he had almost recovered and -was enormously impatient to return to his -regiment. It appeared that he was not a -regular member of the aviation corps, but -a colonel in command of one of the crack -line regiments. However, he happened also -to be a skilled aviator and on the morning -of the accident, having a leave of absence -from his command, had gone up to reconnoiter -over the enemy’s lines.</p> - -<p>No, Colonel Dalton would pay no attention -to her, Nona felt convinced. He was -very quiet and stern and a distinguished -soldier, so that most of the nurses were -afraid of him.</p> - -<p>“If you’ll try to sleep, why I’ll sing<span class="pagenum">[185]</span> -softly just to you, so we need not disturb -any one else,” Nona murmured, kneeling -down by the side of the boy’s cot so that -her face was not far from his. “I only -know some old darkey songs.”</p> - -<p>Straightway the young English boy closed -his eyes. Very quietly in a hushed voice -Nona began to sing, believing no one else -would listen.</p> - -<p>She chanced to be kneeling just under one -of the tall windows and the afternoon sun -shone down upon her white cap, her pale gold -hair and delicate face. If she had known -it she was not unlike a little nun, but fortunately -Nona had no thought of herself.</p> - -<p>She had only a small voice, but it was -sweet and clear.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="indentquote0">“All this world am sad and dreary, -</div><div class="indent1">Everywhere I roam, -</div><div class="indent0">Oh, darkies, how my heart grows weary, -</div><div class="indent1">Far from the old folks at home.” -</div></div></div></div> - -<p>Not one, but half a dozen soldiers lay -quiet listening to Nona’s song. She was -only aware that the boy for whom she was -singing was breathing more evenly as she<span class="pagenum">[186]</span> -sang on and that there was a happier -curve to his lips. In a few moments more, -if nothing occurred to disturb him, he must -be asleep.</p> - -<p>So Nona did not know that Colonel -Dalton, although holding his beloved London -newspaper before his face, had been -watching her and that her old-fashioned -song had touched him.</p> - -<p>She was slipping away with her patient -finally asleep when he motioned to her.</p> - -<p>“It is a wonderful thing you are doing, -Miss Davis,” he began in a low tone, so as -not to disturb the sleeper, “you a young -American girl to come over here to help -care for our British boys. I want to shake -hands with you if I may, you and that -clever little friend of yours, who helped -me out of my difficulty. I shall be away -from the hospital in a few days and back at -my post, as I’ve almost entirely recovered -from the effects of the chlorine gas. But -later on if I can ever be of service to you in -any way, you are to count upon me. I -trust that at some future day the English -nation can show its appreciation for what<span class="pagenum">[187]</span> -the United States has done for us in this -tragic war.”</p> - -<p>Colonel Dalton spoke with so much -feeling and dignity that Nona was both -pleased and embarrassed. Of course, she -seemed like a young girl to him, and yet -after all Colonel Dalton could be only a -little over thirty. It must be something -in his character or in his history that gave -his face the expression of sadness and -sternness. Although his duties as an officer -in the war might already have created -the look.</p> - -<p>“You are very good,” she murmured -confusedly. She was moving away when -she noticed that <a id="Ref_187"></a>Colonel Dalton was staring -fixedly, not at her, but at a brooch which she -wore fastening her nurse’s apron to her -dress.</p> - -<p>But probably he was in a reverie and not -seeing anything at all!</p> - -<p>However, Nona did not have to remain -long in doubt. Colonel Dalton spoke -abruptly.</p> - -<p>“That’s an extraordinary pin you’ve got -there, a collection of letters isn’t it? I<span class="pagenum">[188]</span> -wonder if by any chance it represents the -motto of your own family?”</p> - -<p>Nona shook her head and carelessly -unclasped the pin. “No,” she answered, -“and I have scarcely been able to find out -what the letters spell. I wonder if you -could tell me.”</p> - -<p>The man scarcely glanced at the pin. -“The letters are ‘Vinces,’ the Latin for -‘Conquer.’” Then strangely enough Colonel -Dalton flushed, a curious brick-red, -which is a peculiarity of many Englishmen.</p> - -<p>“It’s a remarkable request I wish to make -of you, Miss Davis. But would you mind -parting with that little pin? It’s an odd -fancy of mine, but then every soldier is -superstitious and I should like very much -to possess it. Possibly because of the -meaning of the word, for the word ‘Conquer’ -never meant more in the history of -the world than it does to an Englishman -today.”</p> - -<p>But Nona had crimsoned uncomfortably -and was clutching at her brooch in a stupid -fashion. “I am awfully sorry,” she murmured, -“it must seem ungracious of me,<span class="pagenum">[189]</span> -but I value the pin very much. You see, -it was given me by some one——”</p> - -<p>“In this country, or in your own?” -Colonel Dalton interrupted.</p> - -<p>Again Nona hesitated. Suddenly she -had become conscious of the unread letter -in her pocket which she had just received -from Lady Dorian, and of the hour of -their parting and her bestowal of the pin.</p> - -<p>She smiled. “It wasn’t given me in -either your country or mine, but upon the -sea.”</p> - -<p>Then she walked over to another patient -who required a drink of water.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">[190]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XV<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Newspaper Letters</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">Curiously Mildred Thornton was -also spending an unexpected afternoon. -She had been looking forward -to her walk with Mrs. Curtis. Mildred -too had been feeling the strain of the first -weeks at the hospital more than she had -confessed. She was one of the girls whom -one speaks of as a natural nurse—quiet, -sympathetic and efficient—and so had immediately -been given especially trying cases. -And Mildred was not accustomed to roughing -it, since her home surroundings were -luxurious and beautiful. So though she -had made no complaint and showed no -lack of courage, as Barbara had, she was -tired and now and then, when she had time -to think, homesick.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Curtis had been kind and whatever -prejudice the other girls felt, she sincerely -liked her. Moreover, Mildred also liked<span class="pagenum">[191]</span> -her son, although this she had not confessed -so freely to herself. But she was thinking -of both of them as she walked through the -fields to the home of Mère Marie.</p> - -<p>Perhaps Mrs. Curtis would have received -news from Brooks. He was supposed to be -not far away making a study of conditions -in the British line of trenches not far from -the Belgian border. He must know extraordinarily -interesting things. Mildred too -shared the almost morbid curiosity which -everybody of intelligence feels today. What -is a modern battlefield really like, what is -the daily life of the soldier, and what is -this strange new world of the trenches, -where men live and work underground as -if all humanity had developed the tendencies -of the mole?</p> - -<p>Mildred did not share Nona Davis’ -desire to go and find out these things for -herself, but being so near the scene of action -as they were could not but stimulate one’s -interest. And daily the motor ambulances -brought the wounded from the nearby -battlefield to their door.</p> - -<p>At Mère Marie’s Mildred first saw the<span class="pagenum">[192]</span> -boy Anton sitting crouched before the -hut. He leered at her foolishly and said -something which she did not understand. -So somewhat nervously Mildred knocked -on the heavy wooden door. She too was -afraid of Anton; one could scarcely help -being, although all the people in the neighborhood -insisted that he was perfectly -harmless. As he used to bring vegetables -from his mother’s garden and run errands -for the staff at the hospital, he was a very -well-known character.</p> - -<p>However, Mildred was just as glad when -the door opened.</p> - -<p>But to her surprise, instead of seeing Mrs. -Curtis, Brooks Curtis was there to greet -her.</p> - -<p>He seemed a little nervous at first, but -when Mildred showed pleasure at seeing -him, became more cheerful.</p> - -<p>Mère Marie’s big room was empty and -so the girl and young man sat down on -wooden stools in front of the smouldering -peat fire.</p> - -<p>It appeared that Brooks was discouraged. -So far he had not been allowed to get inside<span class="pagenum">[193]</span> -the British firing line and feared that his -newspaper at home would be disappointed -in him.</p> - -<p>Mildred did her best to reassure him. -She was accustomed to trying to make -people more comfortable. All her life her -brother Dick had been confiding his annoyances -to her, depending on her sympathy -and advice. And Mildred had been missing -Dick dreadfully since the first hour of her -sailing. For though possibly he was as -spoiled and selfish as Barbara Meade plainly -thought him, he was a fairly satisfactory -brother in his way. So she found it not -unpleasant to behave in a sisterly fashion -toward Brooks Curtis.</p> - -<p>Indeed, half an hour had passed before -it occurred to Mildred that Mrs. Curtis -had not appeared and that she had not even -asked for her.</p> - -<p>However, just as she was making up her -mind to inquire, Mrs. Curtis came into the -room.</p> - -<p>She had on a dressing gown and looked -pale and ill.</p> - -<p>“I am so sorry. I suppose Brooks has<span class="pagenum">[194]</span> -explained to you,” she began. “But I have -a frightful headache and don’t feel equal -to going out this afternoon. I don’t think -you should miss your walk, Miss Thornton, -you are kept indoors so much at the -hospital. So I wonder if you won’t take -your walk with Brooks instead of me and -then come back here and have coffee and -cake.”</p> - -<p>Mildred felt a little uncomfortable. There -was no doubt of Mrs. Curtis’ illness; -seldom had she seen anybody more nervous -and wretched from a headache. Yet -Mildred did not know exactly what to do -or say. Very much she desired to spend a -part of her one free afternoon in the air and -sunshine away from the pain and sorrow of -the hospital. She was not averse to spending -it with Brooks Curtis instead of his -mother. But she was not sure whether -it would be right for her to take a walk -alone with a man whom she really knew -nothing about. The days on shipboard -had made them behave like fairly intimate -friends. However, she also felt it would -appear stupid and unfriendly of her to<span class="pagenum">[195]</span> -refuse. Even if Eugenia and the other -girls disapproved later, the whole question -of Mrs. Curtis and her son was not their -affair. Moreover, Mildred did not intend -confiding in them.</p> - -<p>So she blushed a little and then answered -awkwardly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, of course I don’t want to miss my -walk and I don’t mind if Mr. Curtis wishes -to come with me. Only he is not to trouble, -because I am not afraid to go alone.”</p> - -<p>Then Mildred felt like stamping her foot. -Ever since getting away from the conventional -society atmosphere of her own home -she had been more at ease and less self-conscious. -Had not her friendship with -Mrs. Curtis and her son proved that she -was not always stiff and silent? Assuredly -Brooks had preferred her to any of the -other girls, even though they were far -prettier and more attractive. Yet here -she was, through her old shyness, spoiling -everything.</p> - -<p>Mildred smiled unexpectedly, which -always relieved the plainness of her face.</p> - -<p>“I was not telling the truth then,” she<span class="pagenum">[196]</span> -added, “I should enjoy my walk ever so -much more if Mr. Curtis will go with me.”</p> - -<p>An hour later and the girl and her -companion had climbed the nearest hill -in that part of the country. It was not -quite a mile from the hospital and was not -a very high hill, yet Mildred was surprised -at the splendid view.</p> - -<p>Brooks Curtis had brought with him the -fine telescope which he had used on the -steamer in spite of the difficulty with his -eyes.</p> - -<p>He pointed out to Mildred the direction -in which General Sir John French’s army -lay entrenched. One could not see the -exact place because the line of trenches -covered twelve miles of battle front and -many other miles of underground passages. -Then he told her that the right wing of the -British army which was in position nearest -their hospital was under the command of -Lieutenant-General Porter and that Colonel -Dalton, who was ill, was one of his most -talented officers.</p> - -<p>Secretly Mildred Thornton was amazed -and fascinated. She had been convinced<span class="pagenum">[197]</span> -early in their acquaintance that Brooks -Curtis was an unusually clever fellow. He -was not handsome and there was something -a little odd about him. Mildred was sympathetic -with people who were not good -looking and not at ease. Now she was -really surprised at his information about -the British army. For after all he had -only been in France for a short time.</p> - -<p>“But I thought you said you had not -been able to go through the trenches,” -Mildred expostulated, “yet already you -know a great deal.”</p> - -<p>The young man shook his head mournfully. -“I know nothing of importance -yet,” he returned with such emphasis that -Mildred was the more impressed. Above -all things she admired determination of -character.</p> - -<p>Then for a few moments neither the girl -nor the young man spoke.</p> - -<p>Mildred was trying to locate in a vague -fashion certain positions of the army which -her companion had just described. Two -miles farther to the north Mildred could -see a low range of hills which seemed deeply<span class="pagenum">[198]</span> -curtained by trees. In the midst of those -trees Brooks insisted the British army had -stationed long-range guns. They were -guns of a new character and no one yet -knew what their power of destruction might -be. Behind the artillery there were telephone -connections with the trenches miles -away.</p> - -<p>Really Mildred Thornton was too interested -in the information imparted by her -new friend to pay any special attention to -what he might be doing.</p> - -<p>However, he had taken off his glasses, -gotten out a note book and was now writing -as rapidly as possible.</p> - -<p>By and by he got out an envelope and -put the papers inside it, together with some -others that were there previously.</p> - -<p>At this minute Mildred looked around.</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear, it is late; we must be going -back as quickly as possible!” she exclaimed, -and then got up without allowing her -companion opportunity to assist her.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, the young man did not -follow her for a moment.</p> - -<p>“I wish you would stay just an instant -longer,” he asked instead.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[199]</span></p> - -<p>And when Mildred turned he still held -the envelope in his hand.</p> - -<p>“I want to ask you a favor, Miss Thornton, -and I don’t know just how to explain. -I wonder if you will be good enough to -mail this letter of mine from the hospital -along with your own home mail? You see, -it is like this with the newspaper fellows, -all our mail is so censored that the news -we want to send to the United States is -usually cut out before it arrives. There -is no good my writing exactly what the -other fellows send. So I thought if you -would mail this for me like private mail -along with the nurses’ letters, why I’d -stand a chance. I know it is asking a good -deal of a favor of you. But somehow I have -felt you were my friend ever since our -first meeting and my mother feels the same -way. You see, we are awfully poor. Of -course you can’t know what that means, -but for my mother’s sake and my own I’m -terribly anxious to make good with my war -stories. I feel if I can make a reputation -now my future will be assured.”</p> - -<p>Whether Brooks Curtis was a student<span class="pagenum">[200]</span> -of character or not, one does not yet know. -But certainly he had gauged Mildred.</p> - -<p>If there was anything that did appeal to -her it was the thought of another’s struggle -and the possibility that she might help. -Just because she had always spent such a -rich and sheltered life her desire to aid -others was the stronger. So Mildred -promised to mail the letter to an address in -Brooklyn, placing the address on the envelope -with her own handwriting so as to -avoid questioning.</p> - -<p>Neither did she feel that she was doing -anything unusual. The deception was too -small to be considered. Besides, what -difference could it make to the hospital -authorities if one more letter were added -to their mail bag?</p> - -<p>“I shall never cease to appreciate your -kindness,” Brooks Curtis said at parting, -“and you won’t mind, will you, if now and -then Anton brings you other letters to the -hospital? I may not be able to get away -to bring them myself.”</p> - -<p>Mildred nodded without thinking of this -side of the question seriously. The truth<span class="pagenum">[201]</span> -of the matter was that she was in too much -of a hurry now to return to her work. -Although she had not gone back to Mère -Marie’s for coffee, they had been out longer -than she realized.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">[202]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XVI<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>The Ambulance Corps</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">A few days later it was definitely -arranged that Nona Davis, Barbara -Meade, Lady Dorothy Mathers and -Daisy Redmond should be enrolled in the -Red Cross ambulance work.</p> - -<p>To understand the service of the Red -Cross ambulances one must be familiar -with the unusual conditions which existed -in this most terrible war of all human -history.</p> - -<p>Most of us know, of course, that the -greater part of the fighting was done at -night. By day scouts in aeroplanes endeavored -to locate the enemy’s positions, -while sentries kept guard along the miles -of trenches to fire at any man who dared -venture within what was called the zone of -death. So all the work of war except the -actual fighting must take place behind each -army’s line of entrenchments.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[203]</span></p> - -<p>This means that in the early morning, -when the night’s cruelties were past, the -wounded soldiers were carried from the -field of battle or from the trenches to some -place of safety in the rear. Here nurses and -doctors could give them first aid. And this -required tremendous personal bravery. -The stricken soldiers must be borne in the -arms of their companions to the nearest -Red Cross, or else lifted into the ambulances -or smaller motor cars. These traveled -with all possible speed across the tragic -fields of the dead, as soon as a lull in the -firing made attempt at rescue possible.</p> - -<p>There, behind a barricade of trees, or of -sand bags, or of a stone wall, or whatever -defense human ingenuity could invent, stood -white tents, or else a stable or house. These -waved flags of white bearing a crimson -cross, demanding safety for the suffering.</p> - -<p>These temporary hospitals had to be -established at any place where the need -was greatest. But the soldiers could not -remain in these quarters. As soon as possible -they were taken to the nearest properly -equipped hospital, sometimes fairly<span class="pagenum">[204]</span> -near the fighting line. At other times they -were loaded into trains and borne many -weary miles away.</p> - -<p>But in nearly every case they were -carried to the cars or to the nearer hospitals -in the Red Cross ambulances. They were -the only chariots of peace the war had so -far acquired.</p> - -<p>However, it is good to know that together -with all the modern inventions for the -destruction of men, science had done all -that was possible to make the new Red -Cross ambulances havens of comfort and -of cure. In Paris, the great Madame Curie, -the discoverer of radium, had been giving -her time and talent to the equipment of -ambulances for the soldiers. From this -country much of the money that had been -poured so generously into Europe had been -devoted to their purchase.</p> - -<p>So the four Red Cross girls from the -Hospital of the Sacred Heart (so named in -honor of the old convent school) were -naturally impressed with the importance -of their new duties.</p> - -<p>The plan was that they were to travel<span class="pagenum">[205]</span> -back and forth from the field hospitals -with the wounded soldiers who required -the most immediate attention. A doctor -would be in charge of each ambulance and -of necessity the chauffeur. Under the -circumstances it was thought better to -have two nurses instead of one. The four -additional nurses were required because -two new ambulances had just been added to -the British service, as a gift from New York -City, through the efforts of Mrs. Henry -Payne, who was especially interested in the -Sacred Heart Hospital.</p> - -<p>The morning that the girls left for the -nearer neighborhood of the battlefield was -an exquisite June day. The sun is one -of France’s many lovers, turning her into -“La Belle Dame,” the name by which she -is known to her own children and to some -of her admirers from other lands.</p> - -<p>All the nurses who were off duty at the -hospital poured out into the garden to say -farewell and God-speed to their companions.</p> - -<p>Except for the prejudice which Lady -Dorothy Mathers and her friends continued<span class="pagenum">[206]</span> -to feel against the four Americans, everybody -else had been most kind. The English -manner is colder than the American -or the French, but once having learned to -understand and like you, they are the most -loyal people in the world.</p> - -<p>Three of the American Red Cross girls -were beginning to realize this. But Barbara -Meade still felt herself misunderstood -and disliked. Under normal conditions -Barbara was not the type of girl given to -posing as “misunderstood” and being sorry -for herself in consequence.</p> - -<p>The difficulty was that ever since her -arrival the horror of the war and the -suffering about her had made her unlike -herself. She felt terribly western, terribly -“gauche,” which is the French word meaning -left-handed and all that it implies. -Then Barbara had a fashion of saying -exactly what she thought without reflecting -on the time or place. This had gotten -her into trouble not once but a dozen times. -She did not mean to criticize, only she had -the unfortunate habit of thinking out loud. -But most of all, Barbara lamented her own<span class="pagenum">[207]</span> -failure as a nurse and all that it must argue -to her companions. For so far they had -the right to consider her a shirker and a -coward, or at least as one of the tiresome, -foolish women who rush off to care for -the wounded in a war because of an emotion -and without the sense or the training -to be anything but hopelessly in the way.</p> - -<p>It was for this reason that Barbara had -finally decided to accept the new opportunity -offered her. If she should make a -failure of it, she agreed with Eugenia’s -frank statement of her case: she must -simply go back home so as not to be a -nuisance.</p> - -<p>Curious, but one of the reasons why -Barbara loathed the thought of her own -surrender was the idea that if she turned -back, she would have to face Dick Thornton -in New York City. This thought had -been in her mind all along. For one thing -she kept recalling how bravely she had -talked to Dick of her own intentions, and -of how she had reproached him for his idle -existence.</p> - -<p>The worst of Barbara’s conviction was<span class="pagenum">[208]</span> -that should she return a failure, no one would -be kinder or more thoughtful of her feelings -than Dick. Of course, she had not known -him very long, but it had been long enough -for her to appreciate that Dick Thornton -was utterly without the ugly spirit of “I -told you so.” But perhaps his sympathy -and quiet acceptance of her weakness would -be harder to endure than blame.</p> - -<p>So it was a very pale and silent Barbara -who walked out of the old stone convent -that morning with her arm linked inside -Eugenia’s. She was beginning to appreciate -Eugenia more and to realize that her first -impression of Miss Barbara Meade’s abilities, -or lack of them, was not so ridiculously -unfair as she had thought.</p> - -<p>Certainly no one could be kinder than -Eugenia had been in the few days between -Barbara’s acceptance of her new work and -the time for actually beginning it.</p> - -<p>She kept looking at her now, feeling -almost as one would at the sight of a -frightened child. Poor Barbara was pretending -to be so brave. Though she had -not spoken again of her own qualms, it<span class="pagenum">[209]</span> -was plain enough to the older girl that -Barbara was almost ill with apprehension. -Not that Eugenia believed she was afraid -of the actual dangers that might befall her -from going so much closer to the battle -front. She suffered from the nervous dread -of breaking down at the sight of the -wounded and so again failing to make good.</p> - -<p>The superintendent of the nurses, a -splendid middle-aged woman from one of -the big London hospitals, was also aware -of Barbara Meade’s state of mind. For -several days with all the other work she -had to do she had been quietly watching -her. Here at the last moment she had -an impulse to tell Barbara to give up. -After all, she was such a child and the -strain might be too much for her. Then -she concluded it would be best to let the -girl find out for herself.</p> - -<p>The contrast was odd between the two -American girls who were answering this -new call of war. Nona Davis did not -seem nervous or alarmed. Not that she -was unconscious either of the dangers or -the difficulties. She seemed uplifted by<span class="pagenum">[210]</span> -some spiritual emotion. She was like a -young Joan of Arc, only she went forth -to carry not a sword but a nurse’s “Red -Badge of Courage.”</p> - -<p>A little after daylight the four girls and -two of the hospital surgeons left for the -front. The two new ambulances had been -taken directly to the field hospital where -they were to meet them.</p> - -<p>The night before news had come that -there had been fresh fighting and help was -needed at once. So one of the hospital -automobiles had been requisitioned to transport -the little party.</p> - -<p>“We will be back by tonight with the -wounded,” Nona Davis said calmly as she -kissed Mildred Thornton good-by. “You -are not to worry about us. I don’t think -we are going into any danger.”</p> - -<p>Barbara made no attempt at farewells; -she simply sat quietly on the back seat -of the car with her hand clasped inside -Nona’s, and her eyes full of tears. Had -she tried to talk she might have broken -down and she was painfully conscious that -the two English girls, Lady Dorothy Mathers<span class="pagenum">[211]</span> -and Daisy Redmond, were staring at her -in amazement. It was hard to appreciate -why if she was afraid of the war nursing, -she would not give it up.</p> - -<p>The first part of the drive was through -country like that surrounding the Sacred -Heart Hospital. General Sir John French -had given orders that in every place where -it was possible the agriculture of France -should be respected. The crops must not -be trampled down and destroyed, for the -rich and poor of France alike must live and -also feed their army.</p> - -<p>So all along the first part of their route -the girls could see women and children at -work. They wore the long, dark-blue -blouses of the French working classes, at -once so much cleaner and more picturesque -than the old, half-worn cloth clothes of -our own working people.</p> - -<p>It was all so serene and sweet that for a -little while Nona and Barbara almost -forgot their errand.</p> - -<p>Then the face of the countryside changed. -There were no peasants’ huts that were not -half in ruins, great houses occupied but a<span class="pagenum">[212]</span> -few months before by the wealthy landowners -of northern France were now as -fallen into disuse as if they had been ancient -fortresses. Here and there, where the -artillery had swept them, forests of trees -had fallen like dead soldiers, and over -certain of the fields there was a blight as -if they had been devastated with fire.</p> - -<p>Then the car brought the little party to -the spot where in the morning sunshine -they caught the gleam of the Red Cross -flag.</p> - -<p>The place was a deserted stable sheltered -by a rise of ground. To the front lay the -British trenches, covered with thatch and -the boughs of many trees; to the right and -some distance off, hidden behind breastworks, -were enormous long distance guns.</p> - -<p>Also one of the surgeons explained to -Lady Dorothy and Nona, who seemed most -interested, that on the hill beyond the -hospital where nothing could be seen for the -denseness of the shrubbery, several of the -officers had their headquarters and from -there dictated the operations in the trenches -and in the fields.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[213]</span></p> - -<p>The night before must have been a busy -one, for as the car stopped behind the -improvised hospital, soldiers in khaki could -be seen staggering back and forth with the -wounded, surgeons with their work showing -all too realistically upon them. Then there -were the sounds as well as the sights of -suffering.</p> - -<p>As Barbara Meade crawled out of the -automobile she felt her knees give way -under her and a darkness swallow her up. -Then she realized that she must be fainting -again.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_214">[214]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XVII<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Dick</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">“Steady,” a voice said in Barbara -Meade’s ear, as a strong arm -slipped across her shoulders, bracing -her upright.</p> - -<p>And so surprised was she by the voice -and its intonation that she felt herself -brought back to consciousness.</p> - -<p>“Dick Thornton,” she began weakly, -and then decided that in truth she must be -taking leave of her senses, to have an -image of Dick obtrude upon her at such a -moment and in such a place.</p> - -<p>Naturally curiosity forced her to turn -around and so for the instant she forgot -herself and her surroundings.</p> - -<p>She saw a young man in a khaki uniform -of a kind of olive green with a close-fitting -cap and visor. But beneath the cap was a -face which was like and yet unlike the face -of the friend she remembered. This fellow’s<span class="pagenum">[215]</span> -expression was grave, almost sad, the dark-brown -eyes were no longer indifferent and -mocking, the upright figure no longer -inactive. Indeed, there was action and -courage and vigor in every line of the figure -and face.</p> - -<p>Barbara stepped back a few paces.</p> - -<p>“Dick Thornton,” she demanded, “have -I lost my mind or what has happened? -Aren’t you several thousand miles away in -New York City, or Newport, where ever -the place was you intended spending the -summer? I simply can’t believe my own -eyes.”</p> - -<p>Dick slipped his arm inside Barbara -Meade’s. For the time no one was noticing -them; the scene about them was absorbing -every attention.</p> - -<p>“Just a moment, please, Barbara, I want -to explain the situation to you,” Dick -asked, and drew the girl away behind the -shelter of one of the hospital wagons.</p> - -<p>“Sit down for a moment,” he urged. -“Dear me, Barbara, what have they been -doing to you in the few weeks since we said -good-by in good old New York? You are -as white and tiny as a little tired ghost.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[216]</span></p> - -<p>But Barbara shook her head persuasively. -“Please don’t talk about me,” -she pleaded. “I must know what has occurred. -What could have induced you to -come over here where this terrible war is -taking place, and what are you doing now -you are here? You aren’t a soldier, are -you?” And there was little in Barbara’s -expression to suggest that she wished her -friend to answer “Yes.”</p> - -<p>Dick had also taken a seat on the ground -alongside Barbara and now quite simply -he reached over and took her hand inside -his in a friendly strong grasp.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know which question to answer -first, but I’ll try and not make a long story. -I want you to know and then I want you -to tell Mill. I came over to this part of -the country so as to be near you. But I -haven’t wanted to see either of you until -I found out whether I was going to amount -to anything. If I wasn’t of use I was -going on back home without making a -fuss. You see, Barbara, I suppose your -visit to us set me thinking. You had a -kind way of suggesting, perhaps without<span class="pagenum">[217]</span> -meaning it, that I was a pretty idle, good-for-nothing -fellow, not worth my salt, let -alone the amount of sugar my father was -bestowing on me. Well, I pretended not -to mind. Certainly I didn’t want a little -thing like you to find out you had made an -impression on me. Still, things you said -rankled. Then you and old Mill went -away. I couldn’t get either of you out -of my mind. It seemed pretty rotten, me -staying at home dancing the fox trot and -you and Mill over here up against the Lord -knows what. So I—I just cleared out and -came along too. But there, I didn’t mean -to talk so much. Whatever is the matter -with you, Barbara? You look like you -were going to keel over again, just as you -did when you tumbled out of that car.”</p> - -<p>The girl shook her head. “You can’t -mean, Dick, that you have come over to -enlist in this war because of what I said in -New York? Oh, dear me, I thought I was -unhappy enough. Now if anything happens -to you your mother will have every -right not to forgive me; besides, I shall -never forgive myself.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[218]</span></p> - -<p>Barbara said the last few words under -her breath. Although hearing them perfectly, -Dick Thornton only smiled.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I wouldn’t take matters as seriously -as that,” he returned. “I didn’t -mean to make you responsible for my -proceedings. I only meant you waked -me up and then, please heaven, I did the -rest myself. See here, Barbara, after all -I am a man, or at least made in the image of -one. And I want to tell you frankly that -I’ve gone into this terrible war game for -two reasons. I don’t suppose many people -do things in this world from unmixed -motives. I want to help the Allies; I -think they are right and so they have got -to win. Then I thought I’d like to prove -that I had some of the real stuff in me and -wasn’t just the little son of a big man. -Then, well, here are you and Mill. I’m -not a whole lot of use, but I like being -around if anything should go wrong. We -didn’t know each other very long, Barbara, -but I’m frank to confess I like you. -You seem to me the bravest, most go-ahead -girl I ever met, and I am proud to know<span class="pagenum">[219]</span> -you. I believe we were meant to be friends. -Just see how we have been calling each -other by our first names as if we had been -doing it always. Funny how we left our -titles behind us in New York.”</p> - -<p>Dick was talking on at random, trying -to persuade his companion to a little more -cheerfulness. Surely they were meeting -again in gruesome surroundings. Yet one -must not meet even life’s worst tragedies -without the courage of occasional laughter.</p> - -<p>“But I’m not brave, or any of the things -you are kind enough to think me; I’m not -even deserving of your friendship, let alone -your praise,” the girl answered meekly. -Her old sparkle and fire appeared gone. -Dick Thornton was first amazed and then -angry. What had they been doing to his -little friend to make her so changed in a -few weeks? He said nothing, however, -only waited for her to go on.</p> - -<p>But Barbara did not continue at once. -For of a sudden there was an unexpected -noise, a savage roaring and bellowing and -then a muffled explosion.</p> - -<p>The hand inside the American boy’s -turned suddenly cold.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[220]</span></p> - -<p>“What was that?” she whispered.</p> - -<p>But Dick shook his head indifferently. -“Oh, just a few big guns letting themselves -go. They do that now and then unexpectedly. -There is no real fighting. I -have been here a week. Sometimes at -night there is a steady crack, crack of rifles -down miles and miles of the trenches from -both sides and as far off as you can hear. -Then every once in a while like thunder -of angry heathen gods the cannons roar. -It’s a pretty mad, bad world, Barbara.”</p> - -<p>By this time the noise had died away and -Barbara took her hand from Dick’s.</p> - -<p>“We must not stay here much longer,” -she suggested, “yet I must tell you something. -You remember all the things I said -to you in New York about being useful -and a girl having as much courage as a -boy and the right to live her own life and -all that?”</p> - -<p>Dick nodded encouragingly. Nevertheless -and in spite of their surroundings he had -to pretend to a gravity he did not actually -feel. For to him at least Barbara appeared -at this moment enchantingly pretty and -absurd.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[221]</span></p> - -<p>If only she had not been so tiny and her -eyes so big and softly blue! Of course, the -short brown curls were now hidden under -her nurse’s cap. But her lips were quivering -and the color coming and going in her -cheeks, which now held little hollows where -the roundness had previously been.</p> - -<p>She held her hands tight together across -her knees.</p> - -<p>“I have turned out a hopeless failure with -my nursing, Dick. All the silly things I -told you about myself were just vanity. -Eugenia and Mildred and even Nona, who -has had little experience, are doing splendidly. -But the Superintendent and all the -people in charge of our hospital want me -to go home. You see, the trouble is I’m -a coward. Sometimes I don’t know whether -I am afraid for myself or whether it is -because I am so wretched over all the pain -around me. I try to believe it is the last, -but I don’t know. When that cannon -was fired I was frightened for us.”</p> - -<p>Dick Thornton’s expression had changed. -“Why, of course you were. Who isn’t -scared to death all the time in such an<span class="pagenum">[222]</span> -infernal racket? Suppose you think I -haven’t been frightened out of my senses -all this week? I just go about with my -knees shaking and scarcely know what I’m -doing. The soldiers tell me they feel the -same way when they first get into the firing -line; after a while one gets more used to it. -But see here, Barbara,” Dick’s brows knit -and the lines about his handsome mouth -deepened. “If you feel the way you say you -do, in heaven’s name tell me what you -mean by coming so near the battlefield? -Whatever put it into your head to attempt -this ambulance work? Why don’t you -stay at the hospital and make yourself -useful? That’s what Mildred is doing, -isn’t she?”</p> - -<p>Barbara nodded. “Yes, but I wasn’t -useful at the hospital. So I decided to -walk right up to the cannon’s mouth and -see if I couldn’t conquer myself. If my -nerves don’t go to pieces here I feel I can -endure most anything afterwards.” Barbara -glanced fearfully about her. Fortunately -they were hidden from any sight -of suffering. Then she got quietly up on -her feet.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[223]</span></p> - -<p>“I must go to my work now, I’m afraid -I have already been shirking,” she said. -“But please, Dick, you have not yet answered -my question. What is it you are -doing with the army? Have you enlisted -as a soldier?”</p> - -<p>Dick took off his cap. Already his skin -had darkened from the week’s hardships -and exposure, for a line of white showed -between his hair and the end of his cap.</p> - -<p>“No, I am not a soldier, Barbara. After -all, you know I am an American and I -don’t quite feel like killing anybody, German -or no German. So I am trying to do the -little I can to help the fellows who are hurt, -just as you are, although in a different -fashion. Remember I told you once that -my real gift might be that of a chauffeur. -Well, that’s what I am these days, a glorified -chauffeur. I am running one of the -field ambulances. You see, I am a pretty -skilful driver. I go out over the fields -with my car whenever the Deutschers give -us a chance and with two other fellows -pick up the wounded Tommies and try to -rush them back to safety. It’s a pretty<span class="pagenum">[224]</span> -exciting business. But somehow in spite -of being scared I like it.”</p> - -<p>Barbara again held out her hand. “Will -you shake hands with me before we have -to say good-by? Because I want you to -know that when I thought you were careless -and good for nothing you were really -brave and splendid. While I—oh, well, -it is tiresome to talk about oneself. You’ll -come to see us as soon as you can. Mildred -will be so anxious. And please, please -be careful for her sake.”</p> - -<p>For half a moment Barbara had an -impulse to mention Mildred Thornton’s -intimacy with Brooks Curtis, the young -newspaper correspondent, to her brother. -But then she realized that there was not -time. Moreover, Mildred would probably -prefer telling him whatever there might -be to tell herself.</p> - -<p>Besides, at this instant Nona Davis -appeared, looking both worried and -annoyed. What had become of Barbara -Meade that she was not attending to her -duties? Was she ill again?</p> - -<p>Naturally on discovering Barbara talking<span class="pagenum">[225]</span> -to a stranger at such a time Nona was -puzzled and displeased. She had never -seen Dick Thornton to know him, although -Mildred had of course frequently spoken -of her brother.</p> - -<p>A few seconds later, when the necessary -explanations had been made, Nona and -Barbara went together into the temporary -hospital building. Dick found his quarters -and dropped asleep. He had not thought -it worth while to mention to Barbara that -he had been working like a Hercules since -earliest dawn.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_226">[226]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XVIII<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>A Reappearance</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">After several weeks of the ambulance -work, Barbara found herself growing -more accustomed to it. Not that -she had recovered from her horror and -dread. But she had at least learned to -control her nerves and to become more -useful. She was able to make up her mind, -as Dick had told her, that everybody felt -much as she did, but simply showed greater -stoicism.</p> - -<p>Fortunately for Barbara, her first two -weeks of work came after a lull in the -fighting at Neuve Chapelle. There were -but few desperately wounded soldiers to -be brought to the hospital. Most of the -men were either ill from natural causes -or from some disease contracted in the -trenches. Only now and then an occasional -shot from across the line found the way to -its victim.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[227]</span></p> - -<p>Then frequently during this period Barbara -and Dick enjoyed opportunities for -short conversations. Several times Dick -had received leaves of absence to come and -see his sister and her friends.</p> - -<p>He was immediately a great favorite with -the hospital staff. He and Nona Davis -seemed to understand each other particularly -well. There was some bond of likeness -between them. Both of them moved -slowly, had an air of languor and easy -grace, and yet when the necessity arose -were capable of the swiftest and most definite -action.</p> - -<p>Several times the idea came to Barbara: -would Dick and Nona some day learn to -care seriously for each other? She used to -feel lonely and cold at this thought, yet all -the while recognizing that this might prove -a beautiful relationship.</p> - -<p>Nona seemed so brave. The other girl -could not but marvel.</p> - -<p>Whatever work she had to do she went -through it and so far as one could see showed -no qualms or misgivings. In the dreary -ride from the field Nona used always to take<span class="pagenum">[228]</span> -charge of the patient who suffered most. -And though sometimes her delicate face -was like alabaster she never faltered either -in her care or cheerfulness.</p> - -<p>Dr. Milton, a young Englishman who had -charge of one of the new ambulances, was -open in his praise of Nona’s assistance. -He could scarcely believe she had so little -previous nursing experience. But then -Daisy Redmond insisted that the young -surgeon was half in love with the southern -girl and so his opinion was prejudiced.</p> - -<p>Moreover, Mildred Thornton also seemed -greatly cheered by her brother’s appearance, -although this was natural enough. At -first she had been frightened for his safety, -but as the days passed and no fresh fighting -took place her fears abated.</p> - -<p>By nature Mildred Thornton was -extremely reticent. Never being congenial -with her mother, she had never made a -confidant of her. Then, while Dick always -told her his secrets, she had but few of her -own and not specially liking to talk, kept -these to herself. So perhaps by accident -and perhaps because of her nature she<span class="pagenum">[229]</span> -said little to her brother about her new -acquaintances, Mrs. Curtis and Brooks -Curtis. In a vague way Dick knew of them -both, understood that Mildred now and -then went to call on the mother and liked -her. But he did not know that Mildred ever -saw the young man or that she received -frequent letters from him. Nor that these -letters were brought to her in a mysterious -fashion by Anton, the half-witted French -boy, by an especial arrangement.</p> - -<p>In the rear of the garden there chanced -to be a loose stone in the old convent wall. -The letters were thrust under this stone. -So whenever Mildred was alone and had the -chance she could collect her own mail.</p> - -<p>There seemed nothing so specially remarkable -to Mildred in this arrangement. -The letters usually only contained a short -note written to her. The rest of the enclosure -were presumably the letters which -Brooks Curtis was sending to his newspaper -in the United States through Mildred’s -aid. For she used to address them -to the street and number he had given her -and mail them at the same time she mailed -her own home letters.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[230]</span></p> - -<p>Probably Mildred did not talk more of -her friendship with the young newspaper -man because she did not wish to betray -what she was doing for him. There could -be no harm in it and yet there was a possibility -that the hospital authorities might -object, everything was being so strictly -and so carefully managed.</p> - -<p>Only two or three times since their walk -together had Mildred seen the young man -himself. But she always spent the hours -she was off duty with his mother and -apparently knew the history of the son from -his youth up.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Curtis said that she herself was a -New Yorker, but that her husband had -been a foreigner, of what nationality she -did not mention. But Brooks had been -taught several languages when he was a -young boy, both French and German. -These were most useful to him in his work. -Then she spoke freely of the admiration -her son felt for Mildred and that ordinarily -he did not like the society of girls.</p> - -<p>So Mildred was pleased and a little -flattered. Brooks Curtis was unusually<span class="pagenum">[231]</span> -clever, there was no disputing that, and -at times had agreeable manners, only he -was moody and changeable. Possibly had -Mildred met him under other circumstances -she would have felt no interest in him. -But she had a kind of fellow feeling for -her own countryman in a strange land.</p> - -<p>And though Mildred was not aware of it, -Mrs. Curtis was an adept in the art of -flattery. No one in her life had ever said -such charming things to the girl, or made -her feel of so great importance. Mrs. -Curtis hung on everything Mildred said. -She persuaded her she could not have endured -her own loneliness except for the -girl’s kindness.</p> - -<p>Perhaps owing to the same streak of -reticence and a little self-depreciation, -Mildred had not yet become very intimate -with the other three American Red Cross -girls who were her companions. They -were nice to her, but Barbara and Nona -had developed a friendship which made -her feel a little left out, and Eugenia was -too cold and too occupied with her work -for confidences. One so often wondered -if she could be a real flesh-and-blood woman.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[232]</span></p> - -<p>So the days passed. In spite of the -tragedy surrounding them a kind of routine -filled the lives of the Red Cross girls, -as it did those of the soldiers at the front -except during the hours of actual warfare.</p> - -<p>Actually one afternoon Nona and Barbara -drove back to the hospital in the -ambulance with only one patient, who was -fast asleep for most of the journey.</p> - -<p>By and by Nona took a letter out of her -pocket. “I have been meaning to tell -you, Barbara, and have never had a real -chance. Lady Dorian, the friend we met -on the ship, has been acquitted of the -charges against her in London. She says -that they were not able to prove anything, -though she does not feel sure that she is -not still regarded with suspicion. The -papers she carried with her were family -papers and had nothing to do with political -matters. She declares that she is not -in the least a German sympathizer, but -that she longs and prays for peace. She -has been trying to establish some kind of -peace party in London, I think. Some -time ago, in the first letter I received from<span class="pagenum">[233]</span> -her, she told me to ask Eugenia if she still -objected to our friendship, now that there -were no clouds against her. Of course -Eugenia said, ‘No.’ So Lady Dorian -writes me that she is coming over to our -hospital. Not to nurse; she does not know -how to do that, but she has given the hospital -a lot of money and is going to help -with the office work. I am deeply interested -to see her again. You know I had -a feeling we would meet. I don’t often -take fancies to people, but I have taken -a strange one to her.”</p> - -<p>Barbara nodded. “I like her too, but -perhaps not just in the way you do. For -I still feel there is some mystery about her -that makes me uncomfortable. But she -is beautiful and charming and I shall look -forward to her coming.”</p> - -<p>That same afternoon just at dusk Barbara -and Nona arrived at the Sacred Heart -Hospital. They were so tired that they -went straight to their rooms and laid -down.</p> - -<p>Half an hour afterwards Eugenia Peabody -knocked at the door and opened it. She<span class="pagenum">[234]</span> -had with her a tall woman dressed quietly -in a plain dark-blue dress fitting the lines -of her figure closely. Even in the dusk -she gave one a sense of beauty and poise, -and there was an odor about her like -lilacs.</p> - -<p>She kissed both girls as if they had been -real friends.</p> - -<p>“I have been hearing of what you have -been doing and I’m very proud of you,” -she murmured. “I hope I may be useful -too.”</p> - -<p>But Nona half saw and half felt that the -woman for whom she had conceived such -an intense fancy looked very weary and -sad.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_235">[235]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XIX<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>The Test</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">One morning a short time afterwards, -as the Red Cross ambulance -drew within two miles of -the field hospital, the chauffeur stopped.</p> - -<p>For a quarter of an hour before, though -no one had spoken of it, the four occupants -of the wagon had heard the far-off -echo of a tremendous cannonading. It was -not possible to locate the sound.</p> - -<p>Now the chauffeur turned to Dr. Milton.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know whether we ought to -report for duty this morning,” he volunteered. -“I’ve an idea the trouble we hoped -was pretty well over in this neighborhood -has broken out again. We will -probably get into the thick of things if -we go much nearer.”</p> - -<p>Dr. Milton’s lips tightened. “That’s -what we are here for, isn’t it? Oh, I understand -what you mean; of course you have<span class="pagenum">[236]</span> -no fear for yourself. Let’s think the situation -over.”</p> - -<p>The young fellow who had charge of the -particular ambulance in which Nona and -Barbara were acting as nurses was a young -Englishman who had volunteered for the -service from one of the Manchester automobile -factories. He was a skilled and -trained workman and believed that in -guiding a Red Cross ambulance he was -doing more for his country than in actual -fighting. But he was as gallant as possible -and utterly fearless for his own safety.</p> - -<p>The two men were together on the front -seat of the car. Nevertheless, when they -began talking, as long as the ambulance -was no longer in movement, both Barbara -and Nona were able to understand the -subject of their conversation.</p> - -<p>However, neither girl spoke immediately.</p> - -<p>Nona Davis turned to gaze at her companion.</p> - -<p>But Barbara seemed to have her entire -attention engaged in straining her ears to -the noise of the bombarding. Now and -again there was a faint lull and then the<span class="pagenum">[237]</span> -noise broke out with added fury. Sometimes -the sound came from one side of the -line and sometimes from the other. There -could be no disputing the fact, fighting -had indeed begun again.</p> - -<p>Dr. Milton swung around and looked at -Nona.</p> - -<p>“Miss Davis,” he began. “I know it is -a great deal to ask of you and Miss Meade. -We are several miles this side of the hospital -and the walk will be a long one; -nevertheless, won’t you both attempt it? -Of course, you have guessed, just as we -have, that trouble has broken out afresh -in our neighborhood and if our ambulance -goes on much farther we may at any -moment be in the midst of it. We are -flying the Red Cross flag, but that does not -always save us, and couldn’t save us in -any case from the bursting of a shell. Yet -Martin and I feel we must go on toward -the battlefield, as we are needed now more -than any other time. We must not take -you into such danger, so if you will leave -us——”</p> - -<p>Nona’s golden brown eyes wore almost<span class="pagenum">[238]</span> -an exalted look, they were so free from -thought of self.</p> - -<p>“But won’t nurses also be more needed?” -she asked, although not requiring an answer -to so self-evident a question.</p> - -<p>“Dr. Milton, I entirely appreciate your -feeling, but honestly I am not afraid. I -don’t exactly know why, but I don’t believe -anything will happen to me. If it -does, why of course when one comes here -for the Red Cross work, one expects to -take chances.” Again Nona glanced toward -Barbara, who still had not spoken. -“Do you think there would be any danger -if Miss Meade should walk back to the -hospital alone?” she asked.</p> - -<p>Really Nona had not the least idea of -the insult her words implied to the other -girl. Not for worlds would she have -wounded or offended her! Neither did she -believe Barbara a coward because she felt -that the work ahead of them might be too -much for her. This business of nursing -is often a matter of sensibility. The people -with the finest nerves and tenderest hearts -are least fitted for the profession. So it<span class="pagenum">[239]</span> -had become almost a matter of course in -the past few weeks for the three American -Red Cross girls to regard the fourth of -their number in this light.</p> - -<p>But Barbara flushed so painfully that -tears filled her eyes.</p> - -<p>“So that is what you think of me, is it, -Nona?” she queried. But she offered no -further reproaches; only turning quietly -toward the driver of the ambulance said, -“Drive on, will you, please. I too am -unwilling to go back now. We will, of -course, be as careful as possible, since only -in that way can we really help.”</p> - -<p>Then nobody said another word for the -next half an hour. Perhaps their hearts -were too full for speech or their nerves on -too terrible a tension. Also the noise of -the firing as they approached nearer the -line of the British trenches grew more -appalling.</p> - -<p>But along the way Nona slipped her hand -inside Barbara’s and though her lips were -not opened, her apology was made and -accepted. Moreover, in a sub-conscious -fashion Barbara appreciated that no distrust<span class="pagenum">[240]</span> -had been intended. For indeed, the -two girls were daily becoming closer and -closer friends now that their ambulance -work gave them the chance for spending -long hours in each other’s society. Unlike -as they were they appreciated the very -differences between them.</p> - -<p>But now was not the time for thinking -of themselves nor of their friendship.</p> - -<p>The thought of what lay before them -called only for brave silences.</p> - -<p>With great skill and care the driver of -their Red Cross ambulance moved in the -direction of the battle. There could be no -doubt in any mind of what was taking -place. Therefore to approach even within -the neighborhood of the little field hospital -near the trenches required infinite caution -and judgment.</p> - -<p>Once the car stopped short. Thirty yards -before them a giant shell tore through the -air and fell, ripping a tunnel in the green -earth. The big ambulance wagon felt the -shock of the explosion, but was not sufficiently -near to be endangered, except of -course the thought would force itself: -Next time would they escape so easily?</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[241]</span></p> - -<p>Yet mysteriously Nona and not even -Barbara were so frightened as one might -expect. In moments of great peril, as we -all know, a courage is born which one does -not have in the lesser moments of life.</p> - -<p>Once Barbara thought with a whimsical -twisting of her lips no one saw, that in all -probability she was so terrified that she -had no ordinary method of showing it. -One could not scream or cry out and certainly -one could not weep like a nervous -school girl. Having made up her mind to -go through with whatever lay before them, -stoicism was the only possible way of facing -the situation.</p> - -<p>Finally the ambulance arrived at the -edge of a woods about half a mile back from -the stable which had been transformed -into the temporary Red Cross hospital at -the beginning of the fighting at Neuve -Chapelle.</p> - -<p>For the moment the noise of the cannon -and guns from the two lines of trenches -lying so tragically near one another, made -speech between the occupants of the wagon -almost impossible. Yet the young Englishman<span class="pagenum">[242]</span> -brought his ambulance to a stand-still -behind a clump of trees that so far -had been spared from destruction.</p> - -<p>“We must leave the ambulance here,” -he directed, “it will be wiser to bring the -soldiers to the car, than run the risk of -having it made a target.”</p> - -<p>The ambulance surgeon nodded; there -was no time for discussion.</p> - -<p>“Will you wait here or come with us -nearer the hospital?” he asked, looking at -Nona.</p> - -<p>She made no reply, only started to follow -the two men across the open field that -lay between the hiding place of the ambulance -and the work before them. Barbara -silently kept at her side.</p> - -<p>The girls could see the ground shake as -if stirred by an earthquake. Then from -the line, where they knew the British -trenches to be concealed, poured a steady -stream of low-lying smoke crawling across -the land like innumerable serpents. This -was returned in the same fashion, while -overhead thundered the larger field guns, -whose smoke hung like a giant cloud overhead.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[243]</span></p> - -<p>None of the guns were being turned upon -the open space over which the two girls and -two men were running at a steady pace. -Moreover, they were somewhat protected -by the breastworks which had been thrown -up before the little emergency hospital and -the fact that the Red Cross flag flew from -a tall flagstaff set in front of it, visible -many miles away.</p> - -<p>They were well in sight of the hospital -when Barbara’s former terror reasserted -itself. With this first glimpse, things were -worse than her most terrified dreams had -pictured.</p> - -<p>Running across the meadows whenever a -lull came in the firing were soldiers bearing -their stricken comrades. Because few of -them dared cease from their own labor of -firing, the men at the work of rescue were -not soldiers but those who had specially -volunteered for the saving of the wounded.</p> - -<p>It is not worth while to speak of the -scene at the field hospital. If one’s own -imagination cannot picture it, perhaps it -is better never to know of the horrors of -a battlefield.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[244]</span></p> - -<p>For the next few hours Barbara and -Nona worked as never before in their lives. -They became inspired human machines. -No longer did they consciously hear even -the noises of the cannonading. Every -instant something had to be done. There -were wounds to be cleansed, bandages put -on. The surgeons assisted when an operation -could not be delayed.</p> - -<p>Often the two American Red Cross girls -stood close together without recognizing -each other’s presence.</p> - -<p>Once and only once did Barbara Meade -wake up.</p> - -<p>By chance she was standing by the opening -of a great tent that had been put up -near the stable now serving as a temporary -relief station after it had become too -crowded for usefulness.</p> - -<p>Some special sight or sound must have -attracted her attention, although she was -not aware of it at the time. Her hands -were busy holding a basin of water, but her -eyes were drawn in another direction. At -that moment Dick Thornton came into the -tent bearing a wounded man in his arms.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[245]</span></p> - -<p>Barbara paid no attention to the soldier. -She found herself wondering two things: -one of them why she had not thought -before of Dick’s peril, and the other, how -had she been able to recognize him so -swiftly when it was scarcely possible to see -his face?</p> - -<p>Surely the Dick she recalled lounging in -the beautiful old New York library smoking -a cigarette, wearing a velvet coat, perfumed -and smiling, had indeed vanished. -This fellow’s face was covered with smoke -and blood, his khaki coat had been wrapped -about a comrade so that now he was in his -shirt sleeves, but the shirt was torn and -crimson.</p> - -<p>Was Dick wounded? Barbara had no -chance to ask. Her friend did not look -toward her—was apparently not aware of -her presence. A surgeon had come forward -to assist him, and finding an empty cot he -put his burden down upon it. The next -instant he had gone.</p> - -<p>To Barbara’s credit she did not let the -basin in her hands tremble for even the -slightest instant, neither did she falter in<span class="pagenum">[246]</span> -body or spirit. She closed her lips tight -together, stiffened her body and went on -with her work.</p> - -<p>But when her task was finished perhaps -she showed the passing of an unusual strain. -Anyhow the doctor whom she had been -helping chanced to glance at her.</p> - -<p>“I say, Miss Meade,” he said kindly, -“you are overdoing things. Nothing to -be gained by that. Go out in the fresh air, -get away from this if you can and rest ten -or fifteen minutes. You should know when -you feel better.”</p> - -<p>The girl hesitated.</p> - -<p>“Do as I tell you,” the surgeon continued -more sternly. “We haven’t time -to have you on our hands, and you look -like you might keel over after a little more -of this.”</p> - -<p>Then wearily Barbara crept out into the -fresh air, feeling all of a sudden that her -knees did not belong to her and that she -was nearly unable to stand.</p> - -<p>But once outside and with no duty before -her, she managed to walk for some little -distance. In truth she did long to escape<span class="pagenum">[247]</span> -for a while from the sorrow about her. -But of course at such a time and in such a -place this was impossible. Between her -and the battleground were only a few -meadows and fields. Nevertheless, the -girl sank thankfully down upon the earth, -closing her eyes. At least she need <em>see</em> no -more terrors of battle for a little time.</p> - -<p>How long she kept her eyes closed -Barbara did not know, but when she -opened them she stared ahead of her with -nothing definite in her mind, as she was too -fatigued to think.</p> - -<p>What she saw, however, was a small field -ambulance waving a Red Cross flag tearing -across a space at no great distance -away from her. It traveled so fast that the -car shook from its own vibrations, and in -the chauffeur’s seat Barbara had an instantaneous -vision of the same stained face -she had recognized a short while before.</p> - -<p>It was all plain enough, Dick Thornton -was engaged in the work of rescue. He -must have driven his field ambulance back -into the danger line and be again returning -with wounded men.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[248]</span></p> - -<p>Barbara got quickly on her feet. Some -instinct drove her forward, or was it the -inspiration of that careening wagon with its -load of human freight?</p> - -<p>Dick must have had a forewarning of -danger, for never had he attempted reaching -safety with a more reckless effort at -speed. Yet the disaster came when he -had about ceased to look for it. They were -nearing the hospital, there were no guns -trained in their direction. Yet possibly -a mistake was made somewhere at this -moment. The German gunners may have -thought that they had located a position -where British officers were giving their -commands.</p> - -<p>Unexpectedly, and of course without -warning, Barbara saw a cloud of smoke -surrounding the field ambulance, heard -the noise of an exploding shell and before -the car overturned, Dick Thornton, with -his arms outspread, pitch forward and -land with his face and half his body buried -in the earth.</p> - -<p>Nor did the firing cease in the place -where he lay.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_249">[249]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XX<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>A Girl’s Deed</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">It may be just as well that there are -crises in human life when one acts -without thinking.</p> - -<p>So it was now with Barbara Meade. -She did not consider her own danger, nor -perhaps the foolishness of her deed. All -she saw was that Dick Thornton was lying -defenseless upon the ground with a rain -of shrapnel descending about him.</p> - -<p>It may have been that he was dead and -that nothing could further injure or aid -him, but Barbara did not contemplate this. -She did not cry for help nor even turn back -for a moment toward the hospital. Quick -as a flash, with the swift movement and -decision characteristic of the girl, she darted -from her own place of comparative safety -out into the open field.</p> - -<p>The ambulance had overturned slowly -so that one-half of it had sunk down at<span class="pagenum">[250]</span> -the side, but in any case the wounded men -were safer within its covered walls than -under the angry skies.</p> - -<p>It required only a few moments for the -girl to reach the prostrate figure of the -American boy. He had not stirred after -his fall, so that Barbara instantly dropped -down on her knees beside him and with a -nurse’s knowledge took hold of the limp -hand that was lying in the dust, to count -the beating of his pulse. It was so faint -she could hardly be sure of it.</p> - -<p>She must find out his injury, and yet -first he must be gotten to a place of greater -security.</p> - -<p>Curious that Barbara, who had been so -fearful of the horrors of war, should be so -fearless now! <a id="Ref_250"></a>But it did not occur to her -that she was in equal peril there by the -body of her wounded friend. The gun fire -which might again strike him was equally -apt to choose her for a victim.</p> - -<p>Indeed, the girl’s body partly covered -that of the boy as she leaned over him and -seizing him firmly by the shoulders began -dragging him backwards.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[251]</span></p> - -<p>If they could get behind the partly overturned -ambulance perhaps in a little while -the firing might cease in their neighborhood -long enough for the hospital staff to -rescue them.</p> - -<p>Barbara set her teeth. If she had been -weary a short while before she had forgotten -it now. But Dick was tall and -heavy and she was so stupidly, ridiculously -small. However, Barbara made no effort -to be gentle. If Dick had been a log of -wood that she had been forced to bring -to a certain spot she would have hauled it -in much the same way.</p> - -<p>Yet once she believed she heard Dick -groan and this was perhaps her one consciously -glad moment, for at least he was -alive; before she had not been altogether -sure.</p> - -<p>But once behind the wagon, Barbara sat -down and drew Dick’s head into her lap. -Gently she pushed the hair back from his -face and then from a little canteen she always -carried poured a few drops of water -between his lips. He seemed to swallow -them. She could see now that his right<span class="pagenum">[252]</span> -shoulder had been struck and that his arm -hung strangely at his side. There might be -other worse injuries, of course, but this -one she could discern.</p> - -<p>Then Barbara wiped the grime from her -companion’s face with the white linen -cloths she had in her pocket. Only then -did the tears start to her eyes, because the -blood which had been stopped by the dirt -encrusting it began to flow afresh. Dick -also had a wound across his face. It did -not appear serious, but Barbara had suddenly -thought of Mrs. Thornton’s pride in -Dick’s appearance and of what she would -suffer should she see him like this. The -girl had a sudden, unreasonable feeling of -resentment against Dick himself. After -all, what right had he to risk his life in this -horrible war? He was an American and -owed no duty to another country.</p> - -<p>The next instant Barbara realized her -own absurdity. Was she not in her way -doing just what Dick had done, only of -course far less nobly and well? And after -all, were not men and women fighting for -the right, brothers and sisters in the divinest -sense?</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[253]</span></p> - -<p>When Dick Thornton finally opened his -eyes Barbara was crying in earnest. It -was ridiculous and utterly undignified of -her. Here she had done the bravest kind -of deed quickly and efficiently, but now -that she should be showing all the calmness -of a well-regulated trained nurse, she had -taken to weeping.</p> - -<p>Of course, Dick did not return at once to -a full understanding of the situation. For -to Barbara’s credit it must be said that -while she was indulging in tears she was -also bandaging Dick’s forehead with all -possible skill. It was perhaps the touch of -her hands that had awakened him.</p> - -<p>For a moment he gazed at the girl stupidly. -But when her work was finished and -his head again rested quietly in her lap, -Dick endeavored to look about him. A -movement made him faint with pain, yet -he could turn his eyes without stirring. -Vaguely he saw the overturned ambulance -in front of them, heard faint moans on the -inside. Then there was the field. He recalled -driving like mad across it and the -explosion that had plunged him out of the<span class="pagenum">[254]</span> -car. What had taken place was becoming -fairly clear except for the presence of his -little western friend. What on earth was -Barbara Meade doing here in a desperately -dangerous situation? He remembered now -having seen her assisting one of the surgeons -inside the hospital tent earlier in the day. -At least he believed he had seen her; there -had been no moment then even for thought.</p> - -<p>But what must he do now?</p> - -<p>“Barbara,” Dick began with surprising -firmness, “you must get out of this death -trap at once. The Lord only knows how -you got here! Some one will look after us -as soon as there is half a chance.”</p> - -<p>But Dick’s last words were lost. Over -in the dust a few feet from the place where -he had first fallen a piece of broken shell -fell with a kind of shriek. Stone and earth -shot up in the air like a geyser and falling -again partly covered the young man and -Barbara and also the white sides of the -ambulance.</p> - -<p>“Don’t talk, Dick,” Barbara returned -firmly. “You are right, some one will look -after us as soon as possible.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[255]</span></p> - -<p>Perhaps another five minutes passed, -perhaps half an hour; there is no way of -counting time in danger. Now and then a -bullet or a piece of shrapnel passed beyond -them or sunk into the earth at no great -distance away. Dick again lost consciousness, -Barbara remained almost equally -still. Whatever fate might send they must -accept.</p> - -<p>But while Barbara Meade had given no -thought to the nearness of the relief hospital -and the men and women at work -there, when she had made her swift rush to -Dick Thornton’s aid, naturally the overturning -of the Red Cross ambulance had -not gone long unobserved.</p> - -<p>As everyone except Barbara was at work -at the moment of the actual accident to -the car, no one had seen her immediate -action. However, the noise of the explosions -so close to them naturally attracted -the attention of the hospital staff. It was -unusual, although it did happen now and -then, for the German firing to be directed -toward a Red Cross hospital. Perhaps it -was intentional, perhaps a mistake had<span class="pagenum">[256]</span> -been made; one could only accept the fact -that war is war.</p> - -<p>Through a small telescope one of the -hospital surgeons studied the position of the -overturned ambulance a short time after -Barbara succeeded in drawing Dick behind -its shelter. Then he became aware that -one of their Red Cross nurses was also -beside the ambulance. He could distinctly -see her uniform, even the Red Cross -on her arm.</p> - -<p>The next moment he called Dr. Milton, -who happened to be passing with Nona -Davis on their way to another case.</p> - -<p>You may remember that the accident -had taken place between a quarter and a -half mile across the fields.</p> - -<p>Therefore it was not difficult when Nona’s -turn came to look through the telescope to -recognize Barbara Meade. Dick she did -not recognize, but indeed she paid scant -attention to the khaki figure on the ground. -Her interest was in her friend.</p> - -<p>As soon as possible six volunteers made -their way to the ambulance. Dick was -carried safely back to the hospital and the<span class="pagenum">[257]</span> -two wounded men inside the ambulance -whom he had been trying to save. Barbara -walked beside them.</p> - -<p>A little later, when the firing in the neighborhood -had entirely ceased, the ambulance -itself was righted and dragged back -to the hospital for repairs. Fortunately, -the car itself had been little injured.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_258">[258]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XXI<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>An Unexpected Situation</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">Dick Thornton for a short time -was desperately ill.</p> - -<p>He had, of course, been removed -to the Sacred Heart Hospital as soon as -possible in order that his sister Mildred -might be near him. But both Mildred and -Barbara helped with the nursing.</p> - -<p>It was considered wiser by the hospital -authorities that Barbara should not return -immediately to her work with the Red -Cross ambulance at the front. She was -more shaken by her experience than she -herself realized, or at least so her appearance -suggested. No one, not even Mildred -Thornton, dreamed that a part of her pallor -might be due to anxiety for Dick. Nevertheless, -Barbara went about her work at -the hospital looking spent and exhausted, -yet she no longer flinched at anything she -was called upon to do. The greater tragedies<span class="pagenum">[259]</span> -she had lately seen had taught her -more self-control.</p> - -<p>Just at first Barbara was not aware of -the change in the attitude of the hospital -staff toward her after her rescue of Dick -Thornton. It had seemed such a natural -action to her she had not given it any -thought.</p> - -<p>But Nona Davis had not seen it in the -same light, nor had Dr. Milton nor the -other nurses and physicians near the battlefield.</p> - -<p>Everywhere there was talk of the valor -and common sense of the young American -girl. Whether or not it was true, she was -given the credit for having saved Dick’s -life. Had he remained unprotected a -stray shot must have done for him.</p> - -<p>Mildred made no effort to conceal her -gratitude and affection for Barbara, and -even Lady Dorothy Mathers and Daisy -Redmond, the two English girls who at -first had small faith in Barbara’s ability, -were now generously kind to her. Actually -Lady Dorothy apologized for having previously -slighted her, while Alexina McIntyre -gathered Barbara into her capable arms.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[260]</span></p> - -<p>“You’re a wee thing, there is no denying -it, but I’ve always believed you had grit -and now you have proved it.”</p> - -<p>So in course of time Barbara grew happier -and stronger, though not, as it turned out, -until Dick was out of danger. The wound -on his face healed rapidly enough, but the -trouble had been with his splintered shoulder. -He would hardly be useful at the -front for some time to come.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, though Barbara remained -behind for the regular staff nursing, Nona -Davis continued in the ambulance service. -The suggestion was made that she be -relieved by one of the other nurses, but -Nona preferred to make no change. For -some reason she seemed peculiarly fitted for -the work at the front. It required a coolness -and obedience to orders that she was -able to give. Her lack of long training did -not count so seriously against her, since -she was always under a surgeon’s orders. -Moreover, her courage and devotion never -appeared to falter.</p> - -<p>Often when she returned to the hospital -at night Eugenia Peabody would look at<span class="pagenum">[261]</span> -her in amazement. Could Nona be made -of flesh and blood? She seemed so slender -and fragile and yet was like fine steel. The -truth was that all her life Nona had been -accustomed to taking care of some one, so -that she thought far less of herself and her -own sensations than other girls of her age. -Moreover, back of her stretched a long line -of cavalier ancestors, who have a peculiar -quality of endurance under conditions of -war, whatever their weakness in times of -peace.</p> - -<p>But really Nona was animated by none -of these toploftical ideas; she was merely -doing the best she could in the place where -she seemed most needed.</p> - -<p>However, other persons besides Eugenia -marveled at her. Now and then when they -were both free, Lady Dorian and Nona -spent an hour or so together. The older -woman was assisting with the business -affairs of the hospital. An outsider can -scarcely realize how much business there is -that must be wisely administered. So Lady -Dorian spent her time ordering supplies -and watching over their disposal, but she<span class="pagenum">[262]</span> -made no friends except with Nona. An -air of mystery still clung like a tangible -atmosphere about her, and though the -rest of the hospital staff were aware of it -and did not understand her presence among -them, they were too busy to give her much -attention or thought.</p> - -<p>Yet Nona Davis frequently thought of -her in her long journeys back and forth. -In spite of their increasing intimacy Lady -Dorian had told her nothing more of herself. -She mentioned no details of her -arrest in London nor of the reasons the -authorities had for finally releasing her. -So Nona could not help feeling a slight -curiosity, although she tried to smother it -by scolding herself for her lack of good taste. -Certainly one should never wish to know -anything of a friend’s life except what the -friend wishes to tell, and yet at times it is -hard not to desire the knowledge.</p> - -<p>However, Nona’s own affairs at this -period should have been sufficiently absorbing -to have made her forget other people’s. -The soldiers she had helped to care for, the -surgeons she was in the habit of assisting,<span class="pagenum">[263]</span> -showed a peculiar affection and kindness -for the young southern girl. And Dr. -Milton made no effort to disguise his -devotion.</p> - -<p>At first when he discovered his own -emotion the young English physician had -no intention of betraying himself. He had -come to the war to do his duty and not to -give way to the ridiculous weakness of -falling in love. But Nona had proved too -much for him. So far, however, he had -sufficient self-control not to have spoken of -it to her. And if he showed his feeling in -other ways Nona gave no sign of having -understood, so the young surgeon had not -been able to decide whether she felt more -than a passing friendliness for him.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, he was glad one morning -to be entrusted with a special message -which was to be given in person to Miss -Nona Davis.</p> - -<p>An orderly had called at the temporary -hospital near the British line of trenches -to say that Colonel Dalton would like to -speak to Miss Davis at his headquarters.</p> - -<p>Naturally Nona was surprised by the<span class="pagenum">[264]</span> -message. She knew, of course, that after -his recovery Colonel Dalton had returned -to his command. There was almost daily -talk of him, as he was regarded as one of -the most capable officers at the front. But -she had not seen him since the hour of their -conversation by his bedside. What could -he possibly wish of her? However, the -interview was to take place a little before -noon on the same day and an officer would -call to escort her into the presence of his -superior.</p> - -<p>Frankly other persons beside the girl were -mystified by Colonel Dalton’s command. -He was not in the habit of paying any -attention to the Red Cross work or its -workers. His reputation was that of a -stern disciplinarian, whom his men respected -but did not always like. So when Dr. -Milton suggested that his intention might -be to bestow some mark of favor upon Miss -Davis for her devotion to the soldiers, no -one took the idea seriously. Fortunately -Nona did not even hear of it.</p> - -<p>Before noon, however, she was ready to -do as she had been bidden. She was<span class="pagenum">[265]</span> -waiting in the rear of the relief hospital -when a young officer in the uniform of a -lieutenant of the South Lancastershire regiment, -riding one horse and leading another, -drew up before her and dismounted.</p> - -<p>Almost without regarding him Nona -allowed him to help her into the saddle. -Then they set off across country together, -the young lieutenant a little in the lead. -The secret of an officer’s headquarters is -sometimes so carefully guarded that not -even his own soldiers know its exact -location.</p> - -<p>Nona was not even particularly interested. -She realized that she rode about -three-quarters of a mile and then stopped -in front of what appeared like an immense -pile of brushwood. Behind it was a small -wooden building, evidently a temporary -structure, and inside the building, seated -before a small pine table with a telephone -receiver in his hand, was Colonel Dalton.</p> - -<p>Here at last Nona became vitally interested. -She had been told that innumerable -telephone wires, most of them underground, -connected the British officer’s quarters with<span class="pagenum">[266]</span> -the trenches at the front as well as with -the headquarters of other officers and with -the different positions of the field artillery. -Here was certain proof of it. The officers -with the men in the trenches must take -their commands from their superiors who -were in truth the “gods behind the -machines.”</p> - -<p>The lieutenant saluted. Colonel Dalton -returned the salute curtly. Nona simply -waited and watched.</p> - -<p>By and by Colonel Dalton put down the -telephone receiver.</p> - -<p>“Be seated,” he said briefly, and Nona -sat down on a wooden stool the younger -officer thrust toward her. She had no -special sensation of awe; she was seldom -afraid of people except in social life. This -was simply a part of her day’s work. -Nevertheless she wondered why Colonel -Dalton was frowning at her so severely.</p> - -<p>The same instant he took a bundle of -papers from inside his pocket.</p> - -<p>“Sorry to trouble you with this, Miss -Davis, but for the present you seem the -best person to get hold of. I remember<span class="pagenum">[267]</span> -our talk at the hospital, and moreover, I’ve -the impression you can answer questions -and keep your own counsel when it’s -necessary. There is some ugly work going -on at the Sacred Heart Hospital. I’ve -reason to believe that there is a spy among -the workers over there. Is there any one -you can think of who might be willing to -give news of the British positions, the -amount of our ammunition and other facts -to the enemy? Think this over quietly -and coolly. I promise you that no one -will be held responsible whose guilt is not -plainly proved and also that whatever you -are willing to tell me will be kept in strictest -confidence.”</p> - -<p>“But why do you think such a thing? -How can you possibly imagine?” Nona -faltered, and then appreciated that this was -not the manner in which to address an -officer. Colonel Dalton would not make -such an accusation without due proof of -his suspicion.</p> - -<p>Nona had a dreadful sensation of horror -and confusion. Surely Colonel Dalton -must be mistaken. Never were there a<span class="pagenum">[268]</span> -more devoted, more sincere group of workers -than the Red Cross nurses and physicians -at the Sacred Heart Hospital. That treason -could dwell among them was out of the -question. Yet all the while the American -girl was voicing this silent protest in her -own heart, automatically she was reviewing -the name and character of every member -of their staff. There was no one, no one, -who could not be wholly trusted, whose -family and whose history were not open -books.</p> - -<p>Then a face and figure passed before the -girl’s vision and in a flash she controlled -the leaping of the hot blood to her cheeks.</p> - -<p>Nona looked directly at Colonel Dalton.</p> - -<p>“You have asked me a question I will not -answer,” she returned quietly. “I do not, -of course, know whether you have the right -to force me, but I feel that I have no right -to say a single word that would reflect on -any man or woman at our hospital. What -I could tell you would amount to nothing; -it would only be guessing at best. For I -have no actual reason for being suspicious -of any one.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[269]</span></p> - -<p>“No <em>actual</em> reason?” Colonel Dalton repeated. -“Have you any reason at all?”</p> - -<p>“No,” Nona returned.</p> - -<p>The Colonel glanced again at the papers -in his hands. “Because you were so kind -as to nurse me at the Sacred Heart Hospital -and because I am aware of the noble -work their nurses and doctors have been -doing for the wounded, I want no evil -gossip to surround you. Do not mention -my errand, but say to your superintendent -that I will call in person to see her -tomorrow evening. Perhaps you are right -in not betraying whomever it is you seem -to suspect. Good-by.”</p> - -<p>Colonel Dalton again bowed his head, -and as another officer had entered the room -to speak to him, Nona hurried out.</p> - -<p>The same lieutenant escorted her back -to her starting point, but once again Nona -paid no attention to him. She was in a -tumult of surprise, apprehension and sorrow. -A spy at the Sacred Heart Hospital, -what knowledge had Colonel Dalton to -go upon? Yet he appeared convinced and -was too wise a man to accept a suspicion -without proof.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[270]</span></p> - -<p>No intimate personal sorrow had ever -disturbed Nona Davis more seriously. Yet -these were days when one could not give -way. She must continue with her work as -if nothing had happened and Colonel Dalton -had commanded that she confide in -no one. Yet if she could only speak of -his suspicion to one single person, perhaps -her own fears might be dissipated, or else, -or else—here Nona scarcely faced her own -thought. Perhaps the telling might enable -the offender to escape while there was still -opportunity.</p> - -<p>She was dazed and sick when her escort -assisted her to alight for the second time. -Yet she had a vague sensation that his -eyes were gazing at her with a strange -combination of amusement and sympathy. -But of course she must have been dreaming, -because after she had walked several yards -away she thought she overheard him say, -“Are you the gardener’s son?” And -really she had no right to believe the -young officer had suddenly lost his mind.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_271">[271]</span></p> - - - - -<h2>CHAPTER XXII<br /> -<span class="cheaderfont"><em>Recognition</em></span></h2> - - -<p class="dropcap">Nona Davis delivered Colonel Dalton’s -message to the superintendent -of the Sacred Heart Hospital. -However, after second thought Colonel -Dalton also sent a letter explaining the -circumstances more fully and asking for -a private meeting in order that a thorough -investigation be made.</p> - -<p>A woman of about forty with a large -experience of life, Miss Grey, though deeply -disturbed by the British officer’s suspicion, -did not allow herself to go to pieces over -it. She knew that they were living in the -heat and turmoil of the most terrible war -in history, where every day thousands of -men and women were willing to give their -lives to afford the slightest aid to their -country. Everywhere there had been stories -of spies and oftentimes many of them -were the last persons to be suspected. It<span class="pagenum">[272]</span> -was dreadful to learn that a spy had crept -within the shelter of the Sacred Heart -Hospital, and yet there was no reason why -one place should be spared more than -another.</p> - -<p>So very quietly Miss Grey set to work -to study possibilities for herself, in order -that she might be able later to assist Colonel -Dalton in his effort to unearth the guilty -person. She knew the name and something -of the past history of every individual on -her hospital staff, including both the outside -and inside servants. This, owing to -the conditions of war, she had considered -a part of her duty. Indeed, she kept a -small book in which their names, previous -addresses and occupations were carefully -registered and the Red Cross nurses had -also presented their nursing certificates -with a brief outline of their circumstances.</p> - -<p>So without discussing the situation with -any one else seriously, Miss Grey studied -the contents of this little volume, intending -to hand it to Colonel Dalton as soon as -they met.</p> - -<p>Without the least sense of prejudice she<span class="pagenum">[273]</span> -found herself most interested in the latest -arrivals at the hospital. Of course, there -was as yet no reason, so far as she knew, -why one person should be suspected beyond -another. The spy may have been in their -midst many months waiting the opportunity -for betrayal. Nevertheless, as the -discovery of treachery was so recent, it was -natural for her to guess that the evildoer -was a comparatively new member of their -staff.</p> - -<p>The newcomers chanced to be the eight -new nurses, four of them American and -four British, who had begun work about -two months before, and Lady Dorian, who -was the last arrival.</p> - -<p>Just as Nona had felt a sudden chill at -the thought of Lady Dorian’s painful -experience and her evident wish not to talk -of herself, so Miss Grey frowned and -flushed when she came upon her name in -the hospital biography.</p> - -<p>Had the authorities been wise in accepting -Lady Dorian’s presence among them -and the very generous gifts she had made -so soon after her trial in London? It was<span class="pagenum">[274]</span> -true that nothing had then been proven -against her and so very probably she had -naught to do with the attempted destruction -of the ship upon which she had chanced -to be a passenger. However, it might -have been the better part of valor to have -regarded Lady Dorian with possible scepticism, -more especially as so little was known -of her previous history.</p> - -<p>Yet with no facts at her disposal Miss -Grey took the only wise course, she reserved -judgment.</p> - -<p>Thirty-six hours later, just after dusk, -Colonel Dalton, accompanied by the lieutenant -who was one of his aides, rode up to -the Sacred Heart Hospital. He went -straight into the business office of the -superintendent, where he spent half an -hour with Miss Grey, Mrs. Payne and -other persons in positions of trust.</p> - -<p>At the close of that time a command was -issued, asking the surgeons, nurses and -servants in relays of eight or ten to come -into the office in order that Colonel Dalton -might question them. No one, of course, -except Nona Davis, had any conception of<span class="pagenum">[275]</span> -why a British officer should be devoting his -valuable time to interviewing the members -of a hospital staff for any purpose whatsoever.</p> - -<p>But by chance Eugenia, Mildred, Barbara -and Nona, Lady Mathers, Alexina -McIntyre and Lady Dorian made one of -the latest groups. It was not by chance, -however, that Nona went first to Lady -Dorian’s tiny room at the top of the tallest -tower and asked that they might go downstairs -together.</p> - -<p>To the girl’s horror Lady Dorian absolutely -refused to accompany her.</p> - -<p>She was sitting by a window with only a -lighted taper in the room, apparently -nervous and unhappy.</p> - -<p>“Please present my respects to Commander -Dalton,” she said, “and say that -as I am not well it will be impossible for -me to see him.” Lady Dorian spoke so -quietly, as if there were no question of her -wish not being respected, that Nona was -frightened.</p> - -<p>“But you <em>must</em> come, please,” the younger -girl urged. “I am afraid you don’t realize<span class="pagenum">[276]</span> -how important it is that all of us be -present. Don’t you appreciate that whatever -reason Colonel Dalton may have for -talking with us, it would not look well for -any one of us to refuse to be interviewed?”</p> - -<p>But Nona’s arguments and persuasions -proved of no avail. Finally she had to -go down to the office with the others, leaving -Lady Dorian in her own room.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless Nona did not dare repeat -aloud the message her friend had given -her. She only whispered its substance confusedly -in Miss Grey’s ear and the next -moment the superintendent left the room.</p> - -<p>No one of the four American Red Cross -girls nor any one else present ever forgot -the next quarter of an hour.</p> - -<p>Colonel Dalton was intensely angry. He -considered that he was not doing the work -of a soldier and only his interest in the -Sacred Heart Hospital induced him to conduct -an inquiry of such a nature. However, -the traitor had to be discovered and -at once.</p> - -<p>In his hand he held the bunch of papers -which Nona recognized as the same he had<span class="pagenum">[277]</span> -in his conversation with her. Also she -recognized the lieutenant as the young -officer who had previously escorted her and -who had made such an extraordinary -speech at their moment of parting.</p> - -<p>However, Colonel Dalton was only beginning -his cross-examination of the latest -comers when the door of the office again -opened and Miss Grey entered accompanied -by Lady Dorian.</p> - -<p>Nona gave a little gasp of relief and dismay. -For never had she seen any one look -so ill and wretched as Lady Dorian. She -was plainly making every effort to keep -her face averted from the gaze of the older -man, who was sitting in a chair beside a -small table.</p> - -<p>But Nona was the more amazed when -she turned to see what impression had -been made upon Colonel Dalton. Disturbed -by the opening of the door, he had -glanced up. Now his face was no longer -crimson from anger and outdoor exposure, -but white and drawn, and his eyes expressed -extraordinary surprise and discomfort.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[278]</span></p> - -<p>For a moment his lips moved without -making a sound, but the next he had -assumed his former military bearing.</p> - -<p>“In the past few weeks letters have been -mailed from this hospital, supposedly addressed -to a newspaper in New York City -for publication, but in reality exposing the -secrets of the British army in this neighborhood -to our enemy,” he began. “It -should not be difficult for some one on this -staff to tell me who posted these letters and -where the information they contain was -obtained.” The officer then struck the -table harshly with the papers in his hand. -“One of these letters got through the post, -the others are in my possession, so there -will be little chance for the informant to -escape. Has any one a suggestion as to -who the man or woman may be?”</p> - -<p>At the question had all the persons in -the room been spies they could scarcely -have appeared more miserable and guilty. -Moreover, for a moment no one attempted -to reply.</p> - -<p>Presently Mildred Thornton walked over -to the table.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[279]</span></p> - -<p>Mildred was not handsome, yet at this -moment her dignity, her refinement and -more than that, her look of intelligence -which was like her distinguished father’s, -had never been more apparent.</p> - -<p>“Will you show me the letters you speak -of, Colonel Dalton?” she asked in a low -tone.</p> - -<p>The officer appeared to hesitate, but -after a careful study of the girl he gave the -letters into her hands.</p> - -<p>Near them was a lamp on the table -and Mildred stooped as she went rapidly -through the papers. Then she straightened -up and her lips were like chalk.</p> - -<p>“I mailed the letters,” she said distinctly. -“But listen to me for a moment -while I explain, then I’m ready to take -whatever punishment I deserve.”</p> - -<p>There was a complete silence. Mildred -spoke very calmly, very proudly; nevertheless, -no one of her three American -friends believed her. Mildred’s statement -was so incredible, she must have lost her -senses. Instinctively Barbara started forward -to protest, but both Eugenia and -Nona held on to her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[280]</span></p> - -<p>“Wait until she has spoken,” Eugenia -ordered.</p> - -<p>Colonel Dalton himself did not appear -particularly convinced. A spy was not -apt to proclaim guilt with so little pressure. -Yet the young woman looked as if she had -brains.</p> - -<p>“A young man and his mother have -been staying in this neighborhood almost -ever since our arrival,” Mildred began. -“Brooks Curtis, the man called himself. -We met him on board the steamer coming -over to England and he told me that he -was a newspaper correspondent and meant -to report the war. I don’t know anything -else about him, but I liked him, although -my friends did not.” Here Mildred flushed -and her hands trembled, yet she went on -bravely. “Mrs. Curtis settled in the -neighborhood in one of the peasants’ cottages -and I used to see her nearly every -week and now and then her son. One day -Mr. Curtis told me he was having difficulty -in mailing his letters to his New York -paper and asked me to mail them for him. -Also he asked me not to mention the fact.<span class="pagenum">[281]</span> -I was very stupid, I was worse than stupid, -but of course I did not dream of what I -was really doing. Still, I feel that I deserve -imprisonment or punishment of some kind. -I came to Europe to try to be of service -to the soldiers and I’ve brought them misfortune.” -The girl for the moment could -say nothing more. But then everybody -in the room was equally aghast, Mildred’s -explanation was so astounding and at the -same time so simple.</p> - -<p>“Is there a way of getting hold of this -young man to find out if your story is -true?” Colonel Dalton demanded.</p> - -<p>And this time Nona and Barbara answered -together. “Mrs. Curtis could be -found at the home of Mère Marie and -Anton. From her one might obtain information -concerning her son.”</p> - -<p>A moment later the two girls and the -lieutenant were on their way to the hut of -Mère Marie. A little later they returned -with the news that Mrs. Curtis had disappeared -the day before and the old -peasant woman had no knowledge of her -whereabouts.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[282]</span></p> - -<p>But during their absence Colonel Dalton -and Mildred had a long talk together, so -the girl herself was able to convince him. -He was very severe, he could find little -excuse for her foolishness; nevertheless, -recognizing at the end Mildred’s innocence -and utter inexperience of life, he -assured her that she need fear no penalty. -The British Government, however, would -seek to find the young man calling himself -Brooks Curtis, and on his arrest she would -be expected to appear.</p> - -<p>Finally Mildred was allowed to go up to -her room and Barbara and Eugenia went -with her. Lady Mathers and Alexina -wandered off to express their opinions on -the situation.</p> - -<p>So by accident Nona Davis was left for a -moment standing in the hall with the -young English lieutenant. She had seen -him several times lately, it was true, and -yet she was annoyed at this moment to -find him smiling at her in a surprisingly -friendly fashion.</p> - -<p>From the single rose bush in front of -Mère Marie’s cottage even in the darkness<span class="pagenum">[283]</span> -he had plucked a rose. Now he extended -the rose to Nona.</p> - -<p>“Have all Americans poor memories?” he -asked. “Or is it because you wish to -forget? Once upon a time there was a -young man asleep in an English garden and -lifting his eyes he saw a fairy princess -standing over him with a rose in her dress -as yellow as her hair.”</p> - -<p>Nona blushed delightfully. “You mean,” -she said, “that you are the gardener’s son? -Then you are well and back at your post -again? I’m so glad.”</p> - -<p>Her companion nodded. “I am a son of -Adam.”</p> - -<p>But at this moment Colonel Dalton, Miss -Grey and Lady Dorian made their appearance -and the young officer turned to salute -his superior.</p> - -<p>Miss Grey accompanied them to the -door, leaving Nona and Lady Dorian alone.</p> - -<p>Impulsively the younger girl kissed her -friend. “I am so happy,” she whispered.</p> - -<p>Lady Dorian walked away with her. “I -understand, dear,” she returned. “The -truth is Colonel Dalton and I knew each<span class="pagenum">[284]</span> -other very intimately in the past and I felt -it might be pleasanter for us not to meet -again. Naturally I did not dream of the -seriousness of his errand. Some day I may -tell you the whole story; now good night.”</p> - -<p>Nona went on upstairs without replying -and the next hour the three girls devoted -to trying to console Mildred Thornton.</p> - -<p>It was Barbara’s conviction that they -would some day meet Brooks Curtis again. -Then Mildred could repay his deceit by -surrendering him to the British authorities. -But Mildred had no wish to find the -young man. If only he did no further -harm to the Allies she wished that she -might never see or hear of him again.</p> - -<p>And the girls did not hear. Several -months passed by and each day found -them more and more absorbed in their Red -Cross work.</p> - -<p>Nona Davis did not mention Lady -Dorian’s confidence. However, there was -little she <em>could</em> tell. The older woman had -simply explained that she had spent several -years in England, where she and Colonel -Dalton had known each other intimately.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[285]</span></p> - -<p>But there was too much for the Red -Cross Girls to do, they were living too full -lives themselves to give more than passing -thoughts to other persons.</p> - -<p>When Dick Thornton had in a measure -recovered he returned to London.</p> - -<p>So the early part of the winter vanished. -Now and then there came a lull in the -fighting between the armies of northern -France. Afterwards it would break out -again with greater violence.</p> - -<p>Finally the climax came.</p> - -<p>By chance Nona and Barbara, who had -again joined the ambulance corps, first -brought the news to the Sacred Heart -Hospital. The order had come from Colonel -Dalton. Later it was delivered in -person by Lieutenant Hume.</p> - -<p>The Sacred Heart Hospital must be -abandoned. Having forced the British -line for several miles, the Germans were -now dangerously near. If the hospital -wished to protect its wounded, to save -supplies, to safeguard its workers, their -present habitation must be abandoned.</p> - -<p>No army ever moved its encampment<span class="pagenum">[286]</span> -with greater efficiency. In between their -periods of nursing the four American girls -assisted with the packing. No one of them -ever forgot the experience. Yet at the last -there was a sudden rush. The enemy was -reported advancing before another refuge -could be found for the Sacred Heart staff. -Wounded soldiers had to be transported in -half a dozen directions wherever a spot -could be found for them. At the time there -was no place for so many extra nurses.</p> - -<p>It was Eugenia Peabody who finally made -the suggestion to Miss Grey. She proposed -that she and her three friends should -find a retreat for themselves, and there -await orders. It would relieve so much of -the Superintendent’s responsibility.</p> - -<p>So one afternoon the four American girls -were hurried away in one of the army -motors to the nearest railroad station in a -zone of safety.</p> - -<p>The next morning, in a little less than a -year after their arrival in Europe, they -found themselves in a small French city.</p> - -<p>A few days after Nona Davis suggested -that they offer their services to the French<span class="pagenum">[287]</span> -Red Cross. Having come abroad to serve -the Allies, it was natural they should wish -to care for the wounded soldiers of the different -nationalities.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>This first volume in the American Red -Cross series can, of course, only begin to -tell the adventures and experiences of the -four American girls, who, forgetful of self, -offered their services to the wounded soldiers -in the war. The stories of their -lives and the friends they gather around -them will be continued in the next book in -the series, to be known as “The Red -Cross Girls on the French Firing Line.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 600px;"> -<img src="images/rearpastedown.jpg" width="600" height="457" alt="Rear Pastedown." /> -</div> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<div class="chapter"></div><!--Page break for ePub--> - -<div class="transnote"> -<h2 style="margin-top: 0em">Transcriber’s Notes:</h2> - -<p>Punctuation has been made consistent.</p> - -<p>Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in -the original publication, except that obvious typographical errors -have been corrected.</p> - -<p>The following change was made:</p> - -<p><a href="#Ref_187">p. 187</a>: Captain changed to Colonel (that Colonel Dalton)</p> -</div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Red Cross Girls in the British -Trenches, by Margaret Vandercook - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK RED CROSS GIRLS IN BRITISH TRENCHES *** - -***** This file should be named 60154-h.htm or 60154-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/1/5/60154/ - -Produced by Demian Katz, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (Images -courtesy of the Digital Library@Villanova University -(http://digital.library.villanova.edu/)) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/60154-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/60154-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1b4bc24..0000000 --- a/old/60154-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60154-h/images/frontispiece.jpg b/old/60154-h/images/frontispiece.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d80bf59..0000000 --- a/old/60154-h/images/frontispiece.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60154-h/images/frontpastedown.jpg b/old/60154-h/images/frontpastedown.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3d51a67..0000000 --- a/old/60154-h/images/frontpastedown.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60154-h/images/rearpastedown.jpg b/old/60154-h/images/rearpastedown.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 03308e7..0000000 --- a/old/60154-h/images/rearpastedown.jpg +++ /dev/null |
